The Prince's Future

by ShadowRoseDB

Summary:

The series of mishaps surrounding the royal twins may have been sorted out peacefully, but many trials and tribulations still await the Yllisean royal family. With his sister home safe and happily married, Marth must now sort out his own feelings, all while dealing with royal duties and a mysterious threat looming on the horizon.

Notes:

I’m going to be very transparent. This ship has invaded my brain since midday though The Princess Dragon Bride.

Chapter 1: Under The Stary Sky

Reckless, they had been far too reckless, and now that bastard had managed to slip away from them. The armies that pulled themselves from the earth tried to stand in their way. But their magical weapons made quick work of them. 

Then a beam of light shot down from the heavens. He recognized that light, an outrealm portal, had been ripped open. “He’s making a break for it!”

“I’ll give you an opening.” His comrade carved a path through them, tearing through the masses like a hurricane, fearsome and hungry. That had given him just enough space to cleave through the last remaining wall keeping them from the retreating mage. 

However just as his feet hit the floor, the brief moment the two locked eyes. He watched as that smug wretch flashed him a malicious grin, then let himself fall into the open rift. He reached out but his metal fingers only grazed the edges of his coat, before he vanished into the flow of magical energy. 

With his disappearance, the armies he had summoned collapsed into the earth they came from. His comrade rushed over to his side as the sickly and unsettling wisps of purple magic began to change into a shimmering brilliant white. He watched as the wicked runes shifted into a pale and almost sacred script. Palutena’s doing, surely.  

He turned to face the duel-wielding giant who had accompanied him here. He didn’t know where this outrealm led to but he couldn’t allow that cur to ruin another world. “I’m going after him.” He heard a grunt, a worried acknowledgment.

He took a step forward, he felt as if he was standing on the edge of a cliff overlooking a bottomless void. “Oh, and Rex,” he turned to face his friend, “if I’m not back soon, come find me, and whatever you do keep the others away from here.”

“Good Luck, Shulk,” was the last thing he heard as he fell into the magical portal, drowning as it ripped his senses from him. 

---

Shulk pulled his coat closed a bit more, the fur lining the inside and the edges of the lapels helped keep some of the early winter chill off of him. However, this year’s winter seemed to be a tad bit more aggressive. Mentally he prayed for an early spring, but knew with this kind of chill it might overstay its welcome. 

He had grown a bit worried when he didn’t find the prince in his room or even passed out in the library. And without the sound of music to guide him, he could only hope the prince would be in the secret garden. 

He had been right, partially. He saw the prince the moment he crossed under the large stone archway to the training grounds. However, he didn’t expect to find the prince actually training, least of all in this cold. 

The prince was working on a new technique. As gracefully as a dancer the prince slashed and stabbed an imaginary enemy. His footwork was immaculate, all the while agilely dashing in and out of the phantom enemy’s range, resulting in him surging forward and landing a deathly blow, leaving a small hole in the training dummies' chest. 

And at the end of that dashing performance, the prince frowned, taking the edge of his tunic and wiping down his forehead. Shulk chose then to announce his presence. Marth had dropped his shirt but had yet to close it properly. “Ah, Shulk, what are you doing here at this hour?”

Shulk tried to keep his eyes up. Had the prince always had such defined abs, or was it a trick of the light? “I was about to ask you the same,” he produced a water flask he had tucked in his coat and offered it to the prince, “in this time of year no less.”

Marth’s face pinkened only slightly as he took it and drank deeply before responding, “To get the blood flowing.” He was smiling at Shulk but he was nervous, clearly lying. 

“Without telling a soul?” Shulk raised an eyebrow. “This is unlike you.”

“Nothing gets past you,” Marth let out a sigh, “I feel I've improved substantially since we’ve started sparing, I guess I don’t want to lose that progress.”

Shulk smiled, “All you need to do is ask, and I could have moved your schedule around, I'm sure Sir Robin wouldn’t mind taking on a bit more work.”

“You don’t have to.” Marth shyly scratched the back of his head, clearly unaware he forgot to close his tunic. “At least let me do it, although I feel you might have a point.”

“Hmm?” Shulk motioned for the prince to continue.

“Perhaps training at this hour isn’t the best idea.” he returned the practice blade to the weapon’s rack before following Shulk. 

“Perhaps after breakfast?” Shulk couldn’t help but chuckle. This only made the prince’s face redden a little more. Shulk shook his head. “Ah before I forget.” He walked alongside the prince as they walked no doubt to the prince’s room, “Your father has organized a trip to the hot springs for your sister’s honeymoon.”

As they reached the prince’s room Shulk opened the door letting Marth make a beeline for his dresser. “Is there any chance I can stay home?” 

Shulk followed him inside as talking through the door felt strange. “Not this time, I'm afraid.” He closed his eyes and distracted himself with mental notes as he could hear the prince change into a set of clean clothes. Then he remembered something, this trip might just be an unexpected blessing. “Although I promise you, it’ll be worth it.”

“Oh?” The sound of Marth closing his wardrobe told Shulk he was ready, and when he opened his eyes he found the prince adjusting a fur-lined cloak over his shoulders. “Well, I trust you’ll make it worth it.”

“I’m honored you trust me that much,” He took a step closer to the prince helping adjust the cloak’s fasten. “We'll be leaving around noon.”

“Alright,” he looked pensive as they both started towards the kitchens, “that should give me enough time to get a bit of work done before breakfast.”

“Actually,” Shulk flushed slightly, “I may have accidentally woken up Fiora while looking for you so, she told me I had an hour to find you or …”

Marth laughed, “Best not keep her waiting then. Care to join me?”

“It would be an honor.”

---

Robin had come to learn a few things since moving into the castle. He learned roughly what time breakfast was meant to be, and that the staff didn’t play around. He learned that the library was far more occupied than he remembered it being, though it had still remained just as peaceful. He had to learn the route to Chrom’s new room, or rather the Exalt’s bed chamber. And he relearned just how cute Chrom was when he slept. 

At this very moment, Chrom snuggled into the second pillow, the one meant for Robin, himself. It took Chrom a moment to register that his other half was no longer sharing his bed. He sat up instantly and looked around, catching Robin leaning against the doorway. 

“Good Morning” Robin smiled as he returned to their shared bed. “Sleep well?”

Chrom relaxed then and peered towards the window checking to see which one of them had overslept. “Since when do you wake up before me?”

“What can I say, I'm just excited for today.” He plopped himself down beside Chrom, “After all, we had a lot of fun the last time we were at a hot spring.'' He fixed Chrom with a coy smile. Oh how he loved it when Chrom’s face changed color, the blush even reaching his ears.

Chrom swallowed down any embarrassment and with a playful smile said, “I’m not letting you get away this time.”

That had caught Robin a bit off guard. He felt so shy then. So he still wasn’t going to let that go, was he? “Well, I guess you're just going to have to work a little harder.”

Chrom’s face pinkened again and this time he had nothing else to say, checkmate . Robin reveled in his momentary victory before he remembered why he had come to wake his other half. “Better get a move on, I told the kids we’d be leaving by noon, the girls were pretty excited to see what we planned to do.”

“You didn’t tell them we’d be heading to a hot spring?” Chrom began to get out of bed and Robin lingered on the Exalt as he got ready. 

“I thought it would be a fun surprise.” Robin reluctantly got out of the bed. “Best not keep them waiting.”

---

Corrin was over the moon, she had expected the hot spring to be similar to the last time she was in one, if not a little warmer. She hadn’t been prepared for the bliss that awaited her. She was in heaven. 

The part that made it better was Lucina. Now she was able to enjoy her time alone with her wife. Sure, Pyra was still somewhere in the hot spring but she didn’t seem interested in interfering. 

Lucina tucked a lock of Corrin’s hair behind her ear, waking her wife from her drowsy stupor. “Corrin, wake up.”

Corrin pouted, “Do we have to leave already?”

“We’ve been here for hours,” Lucina chuckled, but when Corrin’s pout didn’t sway her she continued, “Let's take a break for dinner, at least.”

“Just a little longer?” 

Corrin tried to give Lucina her best pleading puppy look, but her wife only shook her head. “Come on, I have a surprise.”

Corrin pulled herself out of the hot water she found her wife already waiting on the other side of the changing doors. When she opened them, her heart damn nearly stopped. 

Lucina was wrapped up in a lovely dark blue kimono, a pale blue Mark of the Exalt pattern along the entire thing. A pale blue Obi, wrapped around her waist. She was stunning and regal. Truly Corrin felt lucky to have her as her wife.

Lucina then motioned for the basket with the clothes she had prepared for Corrin, “Go on.”

Corrin began to dress herself revealing a stunning blue kimono of her own, one whose rich blue color faded into a soft pale blue. The Obi that came with it was a stunning white that matched Corrin’s hair. It even came with a matching coat, haori. “It’s beautiful!” Corrin loved the silky texture and flowy feeling of the oversized sleeves. “I love it.”

“I thought you would.” Lucina smiled and gently took her hand, “Come on, Dad’s waiting.”

Corrin beamed and followed her wife. They made their way from the hot spring to one of the private rooms. They knocked and waited for Chrom to answer and when they were given the all-clear, they entered. 

As they had expected Chrom was adjusting his own kimono and Robin was fanning his face, but the pink had yet to leave his cheeks. She glanced at her wife who only shook her head. She’s right, maybe they shouldn’t bring it up. 

Chrom smiled brightly, clearly keen on dispelling any awkward tension. “You two enjoying your trip?”

Corrin eagerly nodded, “It’s absolutely wonderful. Far better than I had expected.”

“That’s wonderful to hear.” Robin smiled and motioned for them to sit at a nearby table. It was a bit different than the ones she was used to but the look and smell of the food was quick to dispel any and all other thoughts. 

Lucina took her seat next to her wife, and after a moment spoke up, “Where’s Marth? I thought I saw him earlier.”

That caught Corrin’s attention, now that she thought about it, she hadn’t seen either Marth or Shulk this entire trip. Granted she had napped through the carriage ride and was quick to bolt for the springs, so she shouldn’t be surprised. But, hearing Lucina hadn’t heard from either of them, did worry her at least a little bit. 

Robin spoke up then, “Ah yes, he and Shulk left the spring a moment ago, said they would be skipping dinner.”

Chrom nodded and awkwardly tried to place something on his plate. “He didn’t mention where they would go but Shulk has been a member of the castle staff for years. I’m sure they are fine.”

Lucina nodded, “Marth has been training lately, I'm sure they can handle anything that comes their way.”

Corrin still mused. If she had a tail it would be coiling. “They did take weapons at least, right?” 

That had left the entire table in a tense silence. 

A long silence. 

Bitter and awkward. 

“I’m sure they’ll be fine.”

---

Marth was very pleasantly surprised to learn that the temperature of this resort was warmer than expected. The winter chill didn’t seem to spread this far. Perhaps it was how close they were to Mount Prism or maybe it was something else, but he was thankful his kimono’s haori was enough to fight off any lingering chill he may have had. 

He followed Shulk’s crimson scarf, outlined by the light of the prince’s lamp, he had insisted on bringing it and now Marth understood why. They made their way in between trees occasionally stepping off the path. Why? Marth didn’t know but he was sure Shulk wasn’t lost. 

“Found it.” Shulk pushed a few branches out of the way to let Marth through. It was a small clearing, on a cliffside. The view was breathtaking, showing off the holy mountain in the distance and the vastness of the sea, reflecting the amazing infinite canvas of the sky and stars. 

“This is amazing.” Marth was lost in that endless blanket of stars, each and every one rushing into his mind with a name and story. He turned to face Shulk and found him arranging a picnic. Complete with thermoses that Marth knew would be filled with tea. “You did all this?”

“Well,” Shulk removed his scarf and stared off into the sky, “I figured we would be here a while.”

Marth took a seat beside Shulk on the plush quilt he had brought with him. “What exactly are we waiting for?”

“It wouldn’t be a surprise if I told you,” the seer chuckled to himself before gently taking the ruby cross around his neck into his palm. “I may have been shown something I thought you might want to see.”

“And you're going to make me wait, to find out what that is aren’t you?” Marth couldn’t keep the smile off his face as Shulk only replied with a playful smirk. “So cruel.”

Marth used that moment to take in Shulk’s appearance. It felt as if he was looking at him for the first time in a long while. His hair had grown out just a bit, not too much to be obvious, but it had started to reach his chin. He was given a simple red kimono, with a gray obi. The haori was a simple gray, nothing much to notice and yet it all seemed to capture his attention. It suited him, although Marth wasn’t sure if he had ever seen Shulk wear something that didn’t suit him. 

Marth in contrast envied Shulk for that. He often felt awkward in anything too extravagant, his own kimono was identical to his sister’s and he felt a bit awkward in it. All he really had was a pale blue haori with the exalt brand on the back. He wondered faintly if he should have it remade, but thought better of it.

Then something caught Marth’s eye, he sat up and noticed, emerging from the bushes and trees, were small little lights. Fireflies. 

One playfully landed on Shulk’s nose, startling him out of his meditative trance. Marth couldn't hold back the faint chuckle in the back of his throat at the small noise Shulk made at being startled. 

Marth then returned his gaze to oversee everything around them. It’s been a while since he’d seen fireflies. All of the years he had confined himself to his office had robbed him of their presence. He missed trying to gather them with his sister, he reveled in those nostalgic memories. 

When a warm flask was placed into his hand, he found himself looking up at Shulk who then started digging through the basket. “Almost forgot to eat.” Marth took one of the sandwiches Shulk handed him and returned to the view. 

They ate in comfortable silence when Marth finally chose to say something. “Really, Shulk, this is a lot of effort for one night.”

“Trust me. It gets better.” Shulk returned to watching the stars. “There!” 

Marth followed Shulk’s gaze and found a bright streak of light soaring through the sky. Followed by another, and then another. Very soon the entire sky was alive with ribbons of white in the vast dark blue sea. A Meteor shower, a real and true meteor shower. 

“You’re right,” his heart was racing as a huge smile overtook his face. “This is amazing.”

“Told you.” Marth could hear the smile on Shulk’s face. There really wasn’t anything that could have prepared him for this. 

“Thank you, Shulk,” he would hold this night in his heart for the rest of his life. 

“It’s what I do.”

Chapter 2: Lost Without You

Notes:

Fun fact the Marth scene from chapter one was actually supposed to be mirrored in chapter two but I changed it mid-way through writing it and figured Marth training would be a bit more interesting since repeating the same scene doesn’t make much sense to me in the long run. Anyways enjoy.

He still hadn’t gotten used to the feeling of it all. The sounds of living things rushed around him as he walked through the dense woods. Everything was so full of life and the air was so clean, free of the stench of death and ash.

He had to relearn how to get used to it all so he wasn’t drawing his blade on every little creature that ran by. But he couldn’t allow himself to keep his guard completely down, not when he hadn’t seen a single trace of his foe, anywhere. 

When he heard a noise he was certain wasn’t an animal, he resummoned his blade and treaded carefully. 

When an arrow whizzed by him, lodging itself into the tree to his left, just shy of his face. He didn’t flinch, that had been a good shot . But with a calm and practiced sigh he stepped out from the forest’s shade.

Thankfully his attacker wasn’t the thing he had chased into this world, and better yet it wasn’t bandits. 

Two travelers, a young woman, and a young man. He was certain he had seen their faces before if only briefly. The woman’s face seemed so familiar. And when he gazed at the young man’s sword long enough he noticed an all too familiar hilt, but it seemed undamaged. 

So he was dragged exactly where he feared he was. He let out a relieved sigh, “My apologies if I startled you.” He readjusted his hood in hopes it would cover enough of his face. “I didn’t expect to run into anyone this far out.”

The woman watched him carefully for a moment before she sighed, “That’s quite alright.” She tapped the young man on the shoulder, and he lowered his bow, but his gaze never wavered. “We also didn’t expect to run into anyone.”

He stepped out fully and un-summoned his sword so he didn’t have a weapon drawn. “Are you two lost by any chance?”

Her companion looked away and she let out a relieved sigh, a large smile on her face now. “Hopelessly.” she pulled out their map “Would you know where Ylisstol would be?”

He laughed and pointed off in the direction he was headed, “That way,” he then pointed slightly to the left, “you should find the road if you keep going that way.”

“Oh thank the Goddesses.” she let out a breath “Thank you so much,” she grabbed her companion by the back of his hood and began to drag him in the direction he indicated to get back to the road. “We’ll get out of your hair.”

He waved them off and continued to take the direct path to Ylisstol. He didn’t have time to take the roads. While he had no idea what exact time he was brought to, he knew one of that bastard’s targets had to be the Royal Family and Ylistol castle by extension.

---

Marth shifted slightly at the sound of his bedroom door opening. He struggled to open his eyes as he heard footsteps cross his bedroom. He snuggled into his pillow and groaned as he heard the sound of a metal tray resting against his desk. 

The smell of breakfast coaxed him out of his burrow. He forced his eyes open as he felt a weight shift at the edge of his bed. 

He cast his gaze upwards to find Shulk smiling down at him, he sat carefully at the edge, one hand reaching to shake Marth awake, the other holding a cup and saucer. 

The Prince smiled as he attempted to shift under the many layers of quilts he was tucked under. “I’m awake.” He slurred a bit more than he meant to. 

He sat up and regretted it almost instantly, as a chill caressed his back and jolted his mind back into working properly. “Good morning.”  Before he could start trembling, Shulk offered him the cup, the steam still clung to the cup.

Marth smiled as he sipped the warm tea, thankful as its heat seemed to warm him from the inside. “Thank you.”

Shulk leaned back and with a pleasant smile stood up, “Did you sleep well?”

Marth downed his tea as quickly as he could. He placed the empty cup on the bedside table before getting out of bed. “With the thicker blanket yes,” He stretched until they heard something pop. “Thank you, by the way.”

Shulk only nodded. “It's what I do.”

Marth made his way out of his bed, simultaneously eager to get into warmer clothes, and also dreading getting out of his warm night clothes. “It’s strangely cold for the Spring.” He picked out his new outfit and was quick to undress, and redress. The longer he spent changing the longer he would allow the cold to set in. 

“Considering we expected an early spring, it is rather strange.” he could hear Shulk remaking his bed, and Marth felt a bit sheepish that his retainer thought it necessary to do so. “Maybe we predicted wrong?”

“I doubt it, the sun has been arriving sooner and yet…” Marth fastened his cloak and turned to find Shulk admiring the newly made bed. “You didn’t have to.”

“You needn’t worry.” He then turned to face Marth again, “Anything else I can do for you today?”

Marth considered his request and ran through his schedule. Then as he sifted through the events for the day he let out an annoyed groan. “Actually.” he felt a bit shy needing to bring it up but he knew it would be necessary, “can you send for a bath later today?”

“Is this about the meeting with the council?” Shulk smiled teasingly but he had no idea how on the mark he was. 

“I’m not looking forward to any meeting, because it always goes the same way,” he felt the weight of the day already pinning him down. “Those stingy old bastards have been riding my tail ever since my sister’s wedding, asking me when I plan to marry, and while Father and Robin are quick to get the meeting on track it never fails to come spiraling back to me, and my bachelor status..”

“Safe to assume you’ll be in the training hall after the meeting?” Shulk took the cup from the bedside table and filled it with the teapot resting on Marth’s desk. “Shall I free up your schedule?”

Marth took the cup and peered into his dark reflection, “If it’s nothing too important.”

“Just a few meetings with a few of the council members about land disputes.” Marth groaned and drank deeply from his cup, Shulk seemed to find that a bit humorous as Marth heard him suppress a chuckle. 

“Cancel them,” Marth sighed, “I feel they have been testing me ever since our trip to Mount Prism.”

They lingered in that silence for a moment before Shulk added, “Should I have some tea and sweets prepared for after your bath?”

Marth finally looked up to meet Shulk’s gaze, what would he do without this man? “That sounds absolutely amazing, please, and thank you.” At least he always had Shulk in his corner. 

---

“Chrom, please,” Robin sighed as he rested a hand on the Exalt’s forearm, “let go, I need to get dressed.”

Chrom squeezed Robin just a little tighter. “No.”

Normally, Robin liked having Chrom’s bear chest pressed against his back. However, It was noon, and Robin still had yet to get dressed. They both had things to do and as much as he wanted to sleep in, they had a long list of things that needed to get done. “Chrom.” he tried using the sternest voice he could considering the situation. 

But when he turned his head to look at Chrom, he was met with the biggest and saddest puppy face Robin had ever seen on his other half. 

Robin didn’t mean to laugh, but he gave Chrom a kiss on the cheek to assure him it wasn’t out of malice. “Come now, we’re already late and you have things to attend to.” He ran his fingers through Chrom’s hair, “Get all your work done before dinner and I’ll make it up to you.”

Robin could almost see the fire spark to life in Chrom’s deep blue eyes, “Deal.” The determined smirk worried him just a bit. He gave Robin one more slight squeeze before letting him go, 

It had taken years, and Robin had told himself he would wait longer. But nothing was easy with Crhom. It had started with coming into work for the council, then he was staying the nights. Until they were where they were now, a ring short of being one. United in everything but by title, but that was okay. Staying at Chrom’s side was enough for him.

Despite the events with Chrom’s father, despite running away, and even after kidnapping Lucina, Chrom had left a little spot in his heart for Robin and the tactician thanked Naga every morning for the love this man held for him. 

Chrom smiled at him with that same charming and radiant smile that had Robin’s heart full to bursting. Then he reached forward and helped tie Robin’s cravat, “Ah before I forget.” Robin rested his hand on Chrom’s. “We got a response.”

Chrom raised an eyebrow, his head tilting ever so slightly to the side, much like a confused puppy. Some things never change . “From who?”

He took a deep breath and smiled, how could he best break the news? He decided to reach over the table to grab the three letters on the nearby table, the ones he had brought with him to bed last night. 

He made sure to have the most important one on the top, that dark purple wax seal leaving an unsettled tingle down his spine.

Chrom’s eyes widened, “Oh.”

---

He had stopped on the other side of the lake for dinner. He had often forgotten the calmness of Ylisse’s countryside, he wasn’t that far from the city now. He should be there soon. 

However just as he was about to bite into the apple he had picked a loud splash sounded on the other side of the lake. 

“Is this really the time for this?” he recognized that voice and peered over at the lake to find the two travelers he had run into earlier. “We have food in our packs, you don’t have to do this.” The man was diving into the water to fetch two fish that were bobbing up to the surface, a few arrows still embedded in them. 

He couldn’t hold back a smile, as he gave a quick whistle to get their attention. She turned and he could hear the relief in her voice as she spoke. “Oh, it’s you.”

“Are you two alright?” he got up and got as close to the lake side as he could. 

“We may have gotten lost again,” he could hear the embarrassment lingering as she called out to him from the other side. “It is that way, correct?”

She raised her arm and indicated the way he had come from. He couldn’t help but laugh, he had walked off the path to find food, needless to say, they were far off the trail. “No, not even close.”

He heard her let out an exasperated sigh, and he couldn’t help but call out “Would you like me to take you there? I happen to be headed that way myself.”

“Please and thank you.” She then looked down, as her companion climbed out of the water, the fish he had grabbed were nowhere in sight, where he put them wasn’t worth thinking about. “Let's find a way around this lake.”

Perhaps it was teasing or a way to ease her exasperation but instead of climbing out of the water fully he yanked her in. She screamed but he didn’t mistake the sound of her laughter as her friend pulled her along.

She splashed him as they began to swim their way over in his direction. He didn’t miss the smug and playful look on the young man’s face as she splashed him on their way out of the lake. 

On her way out, she yanked him over her shoulder and flung him back into the lake. However, the smug grin only widened as he laughed in turn. “Perhaps I should let you two dry off, I still have yet to eat.”

“Actually,” she cast her glance down and finally helped the other man out of the water, “let us make you something, as a thank you.”

He sighed “Why not.” He still had time, didn’t he?

---

Corrin gave her wife a loving smile as she shyly inquired about the request they had made a few weeks ago. The woman behind the counter gave Lucina a disappointed sigh before reaching into the back and returning with a box. “You might want to try it on, first.”

When Lucina tilted her head asking a silent question, the woman continued, “Might as well make sure it fits, as it’s been a while since I’ve taken your measurements.”

Lucina nodded and walked into one of the back rooms to change into the repaired outfit. Corrin took her chance and leaned over to whisper into the woman’s ear. “I have a special request I would like to commission you for.”

The woman looked up with an amused smile crossing her face, “Will Princess Lucina be paying for this one as well?”

Corrin only shook her head, her cheeks pinkening at the thought of her wife asking about a strange payment made in her name. “Actually I was hoping for this to be a surprise,” she pulled out a rather heavy coin purse, “so if this can be our little secret.”

The other woman smiled and took the purse, shifting it in her hands as if trying to guess how much was inside. She then tucked the purse away and flashed the princess a pleased smile. “What’ll it be for my best customer?”

Corrin began to twirl one of the silver strands of hair that fell over her shoulder. “I was told you were the one who made the matching suits for the Royal Twins…”

The woman beamed, “Some of my finest work.”

“I would like one for myself,” she felt a bit flustered asking. She knew she didn’t give off the same dashingly handsome energy her wife did but she hoped that maybe she could give Luci a taste of her own medicine. 

The seamstress looked pensive, “I don’t think the style would suit you …” but before Corrin could slump in disappointment she noticed the woman’s smile twist into a smirk, “But if it’s a suit you want I could fashion something that would fit your personal style.”

That had her beaming, “Wonderful, then it’s a deal.”

The seamstress nodded approvingly and as she was about to speak again the back door opened to reveal Lucina in a lovely skin-tight one-piece outfit. There were dark blue cups covering her chest, matching the cuffs on her wrists. The outfit came with a soft blue vest that covered her front, fashioned like a tailcoat that framed a cute little white puff ball at the base of her spine. There were little white frills that traced her hip bone and fanned out almost skirt-like but they didn’t go far, matching the short puffy sleeves that covered her shoulders. 

“Thank you for making the last-minute repairs.” Lucina’s face was glowing as a soft pink dusted her cheeks. “I didn’t mean for it to get damaged before the parade.”

“You’re lucky my schedule was open.” the seamstress teased. “Speaking of which.” she glanced at Corrin, “will your wife be attending the parade? Should I make her an outfit as well? We still have time.”

Lucina’s eyes turned on Corrin. It was at that moment that Corrin realized she had stopped breathing. She let out the breath she had trapped in her throat and tried to keep her face from burning. “Luci?”

Lucina’s eyes widened, “Oh!” she blushed and started to shift her weight slightly, “Corrin, I forgot to tell you about the Spring Festival, and the attire we wear for it.”

Corrin only nodded as Lucina continued. “Father, Marth, and I normally wear outfits like this along with bunny ears and participate in a parade to celebrate the start of spring.” Corrin’s mind was set on fire as it imagined Lucina, in this outfit wearing bunny ears. 

The seamstress nudged Corrin out of her blind gay panic and in the second it took her to recover she realized that this would be a good excuse to give the seamstress her measurements. “Let’s do it, I’m a member of this family too now, right?”

That had Lucina’s face beaming and a soft pink on her cheeks made it all the more wonderful. “Exactly.” Corrin couldn’t wait for this parade.

---

Marth dipped his quill into the pot of ink as he thought up an accurate response to this particularly annoying count when the door to his room opened, revealing his loyal retainer. “Sorry I took long, the cooks just pulled these out of the ovens.”

Marth returned his quilt to the pot and shifted his work aside as Shulk rested not only a fresh cup of tea but a still-steaming apple-filled pastry in front of him. “You are truly a godsend, Shulk.”

Eagerly and almost impatiently he took a bite from the pastry, forcing himself to swallow the still hot gooey fruit filling down. The sweet and faintly sour taste was worth the soft pain of burning the roof of his mouth. “Chew your food, Sire.”

Marth felt his face burning as he lightly put the pastry down and sipped at his tea. “Er, right, sorry.” Today had been rough, and he almost lost himself at that moment. “Any news?”

“As a matter of fact,” Shulk reached into his vest and produced two opened letters. “Your father said to give these to you, as he had already seen them.”

Marth stared at the two beautifully signed envelopes and flipped them over, to find the winged crest of Hyrule and the fearsome lion crest of Pherae. His heart skipped, he hadn't seen that red wax sigil in years. Eagerly he reopened the letters. 

Impatiently he opened the letter and was convinced someone else had written this note. This was nothing like the childish script from his memories, now the strokes were confident, even elegant, truly stunning. The letter confirmed that Pherae would be attending the twin’s upcoming birthday. Marth couldn’t stop smiling. 

He hadn’t seen Roy since he was a teenager, how had he been? Was his father doing better? So many thoughts spun through his mind as he read on looking for answers, but sadly the note revealed nothing, simply ending with a solemn apology for their long absence. 

Then he read the other letter, Zelda’s script never wavered, despite the years of silence, her penmanship seemed just as immaculate as in his childhood. The words themselves however weighed heavy on his heart, things had not been easy for Zelda in the years since her father’s passing, and it seemed her trials were too many to put to paper. The end had his heart soaring again, as she spoke of recounting everything to him in person, with luck very soon. 

When he lowered the letters he found himself smiling, his heart dancing at the thought of seeing his childhood friends again. “Well?” Shulk’s voice snapped him into reality. 

“Old friends plan on visiting,” he smiled into his tea. “Perhaps very soon.”

“Ah right, Robin spoke of another letter arriving.” Shulk smiled but there was some worry deep in his bright blue eyes. “From Plegia.” 

“Plegia?” Marth almost choked on his drink. “As in, the kingdom we almost went to war with over a misunderstanding, Plegia?”

“Yes, them,” Shulk gave a soft nod and Marth didn’t miss the flustered expression on his face. “I said I was sorry, and it was an honest mistake.”

“It’s not a declaration of war, is it?” There had been rumors going around about the kidnapping situation last year. Marth prayed that nothing would become of a dumb rumor. 

“Thankfully no,” Shulk refilled Marth’s cup. “They are inviting your father and his tactician over for peace talks.”

“That’s good,” Marth looked deep into his cup. His eyes met Shulk’s, and in a calm and determined voice he asked, “Have you had any visions lately?”

Shulk sighed, “Yes.”

Marth braced himself, “Have you told my father?”

“Not yet.” 

Marth sighed in relief and then took a small sip from his tea to calm his nerves. “What did you see?” He wanted to hear it from the seer himself. After the last time, Shulk’s vision should be evaluated with a calm mind and an unbiased lens. While he loved his father, the man wasn’t exactly impartial, and there wasn’t a soul alive that didn’t believe him impulsive. 

“There will be an attack while your father is traveling, whether to or from Pleagia I’m unsure.” Shulk let out a breath, clearly unsettled by what he saw. 

“If they are random bandits, then denying their invitation would be seen as spiteful.” Marth frowned, “but if this is all planned, then it would put my father at risk.”

“Should I tell Robin?” Shulk straightened himself in preparation to leave. 

“No,” The prince shook his head. “If Robin thinks they will be attacked he will tell my father, and then the suspicion they show at the meeting would be interpreted as hostility.” Marth leaned back in his desk chair and thought for a moment, “Tell them bandit activity is on the rise by the border.” He looked clearly displeased with the secretiveness of keeping information out of his father’s hands, “Then on the way back tell them about your vision, but do not mention any details that might lead them to think it was Plegia.” 

Shulk frowned and pulled up a seat by the prince’s desk. It was clear he could see past Marth’s mask, he knew the guilt weighing on his stomach. “Plegia isn’t dumb enough to attack them anywhere else but the border, so making them more cautious is a safe call.” he rested his hand on Marth’s arm, and the prince’s heart skipped. “They should figure it out afterward.”

Marth swallowed. He knew what implication lingered, he had to say it, if only for himself, “I’ll need you to go with them, your spontaneous visions will be a good excuse, especially if the attack is arbitrary.”

“Are you sure about this?” There was a deep sadness lingering in the seer’s eyes. “You’ll not only be picking up your father’s duties but you’ll be doing it alone this time.”

Marth let the moment linger, and when he had had his fill of the comfort, he flashed Shulk a reassuring smile, perhaps trying to be a bit more charming. “Worried about me? You shouldn’t be. It shouldn’t take that long.”

“It’s just.” Shulk sighed but he gave the prince a caring smile, “Very well, just take care of yourself.”

Marth couldn’t keep the mirth from his words, “What kind of Prince would I be if I fell apart the moment my retainer left me alone?”

Shulk raised an eyebrow and as if to tease him, pinched off a corner of his pastry, “A normal one, honestly,”

Marth chuckled a bit at that “Consider it me providing proof that you can take a few days off at any time without worrying about me.” In a softer voice, he added, “Sometimes I feel like I’m overworking you.”

“Marth, I serve because I want to.” Shulk’s face softened, “Honestly, I feel you don’t give me enough to do. You put so much on your shoulders, I just want to help you.”

“I know,” Marth smiled and had to close his eyes to keep his composure. “Talk to my father about this, tell him you want to come for safety, and I’ll take care of things on this side.”

Shulk finally let go of Marth’s hand and stood up, “I’ll do that first thing tomorrow morning,” then before he walked out the door he peeked over his shoulder. “Do try to get some sleep, you’ve been staying up late and haven’t been sleeping well.

“I’ll head to bed soon.” Marth laughed as he picked up his pastry again, hoping it hadn’t gotten too cold. “Just let me enjoy this first.” 

Notes:

AN/ A little slower than I expected it to feel but I like it.
Fun facts
1. Lucina’s outfit is based on her Spring Festival outfit from Fire Emblem Heroes.
2. Chrobin was originally going to be another waking-up scene but I liked the image of Robin trying to get dressed and Chrom just clinging to him. So that’s what I wrote.
3. This chapter was written because after finishing it and before I started working on Chapter 3 I ended up reworking the entire story so I needed to edit Chrobin and Marth’s second scene. And ended up completely rewriting Corrin’s and Lucina’s scene after trying to edit it for two weeks. I ended up deleting it all and starting over.
4. The scene with Marth and Shulk was actually a lot less … affectionate before the rewrite, when I came back to I only came to fix continuity and ended up giving them a moment. I had no control the words just came out and I didn’t even try to stop them.
Anyway, I hope to see you next chapter where I decide to trigger the plot.
~ S.Rosey (6/26/2024)

Chapter 3: Familiar Faces

Notes:

Alright, finally Chapter 3. So you wouldn’t know this unless I told you but this story has been reworked multiple times before chapter three and I finally get to work on a new chapter. Also, this seems to be a repeating thing for me. Chapter 3 always seems to be an indicator of whether I’ll finish a fic or not. There are exceptions but whatever, you're here for this fic, hope you enjoy the chapter.

Edit, Welcome back RariSweti, it’s good to see you plan on being a regular here too, i’m thankful to your comments they make my day.

He hadn’t expected the sight of the city walls to fill him with such a powerful sense of nostalgic melancholy. Seeing them still standing tall, unmarred by war and free of the clutches of mother nature, it all brought him back to a far better time. 

“Thank you so much,” the young woman’s voice snapped him out of his daze. “Ah, I didn’t catch your name.”

He froze, he hadn’t thought this far. Sure he could give her his real name but what if she by some chance ran into his younger self? Sure the timelines didn’t align but he still shouldn’t tempt fate. “I don’t seem to have yours either.” He knew that wasn’t an answer but he needed more time to think. 

“Zelda,” she smiled and then motioned to her chaotic companion that had made the track here very difficult. The other blond was prone to walking off, picking random objects, and occasionally climbing things. “And this is Link”

He swallowed down the semi-panic, and smiled, “You may call me Oracle.” It wasn’t anything close to his name, and it was even on the nose as he used to be the Royal Seer. but all he could think about was that young spunky thief handing out codenames to everyone at the last bastion, her smile had managed to keep the despair away. 

Zelda only nodded, “Thank you for your help, Mr. Oracle,” she flashed him a bright smile. “Here,” she shoved a bag of crystals into his hand. “It's the least we can do, and if we are to meet again please don’t be afraid to ask for anything. We do still owe you.”

“I can’t take this.” but before he could hand it back to her she dragged Link off and he lost them in the crowd. He shifted the bag in his hands. It had been as he figured. Those two were the Duchess and her Royal Guard. That had given him a rough outline of where he could be. 

It was too late to change his own fate but perhaps there were still a few things he could do. He walked through the busy streets and tried to keep the heavy weight in his chest in check. 

Then after he had weaved his way through the crowd he stopped before a large two-story residence. Or at least it used to be, as the design didn’t appear like that of a stereotypical inn. But the sign that hung above the door with a purple butterfly and in the most elegantly readable script read the words The Velvet Rest.

He pushed in the door and stepped into the makeshift reception hall and approached the front desk. Behind it, he saw a tall blue-green-haired man staring off into the distance. He only faintly knew the names of the illustrious Phantom Thieves but he knew this had been one of them. 

“One room,” he placed the bag Zelda had given him and the receptionist’s face didn’t move but there was a shift in his posture as if he had been startled awake. 

“For the whole day?” The man opened the bag and counted the multi-colored crystals. 

“Yes, and all meals if I can afford it.” He sighed and watched the other man begin to push a few crystals in his direction. “Actually.” he wanted to keep his voice low “Would you know a …”  he struggled to remember the codename, “ Soldier? ”

Those eyes snapped up, but nothing else moved. Their expression was unreadable, but there was something dangerous in those eyes. “Why?” 

“I have a few questions for him,” he lightly pushed a few of the crystals back in the other’s direction. “And maybe get a favor done.” When those eyes squinted just the faintest bit he added, “For pay obviously.”

“He normally serves dinner but he’s off today.” They pulled the pay toward Oracle. 

“I can wait.” He pushed the rest in the Thief’s direction and that seemed to satisfy them. 

“Two days, and two nights.” with that they handed Oracle the key and he walked toward the room in question. If he was being honest he needed the rest. After everything he had pulled himself through, a clean and proper bed was the least he needed. 

Zelda had met with Marth shortly after the Exalt had departed for Plegia, so there was nothing more he could do for his younger self. What mattered was the life of the Exalted bloodline. He knew Chrom would be safe. After all, he had a seer accompanying him, but Marth and Lucina would be staying at the castle leaving them prime targets for attack.

The second his head hit the pillow he was dragged into the deepest sleep he had ever had. It was nice not being on guard for once. Perhaps if he was lucky he wouldn’t be plagued by nightmarish memories or maybe his good memories would resurface in his dreams. 

---

Marth sat opposite his sister and eased his nerves. He tried not to dig his knife too deeply into his breakfast, he couldn’t give away his anxieties, and he mustn’t let anyone know he knew. 

As he expected his father cleared his throat and all eyes were on him. “There is something I need to tell you three.”

“What’s this about Father?” Lucina lightly sipped her drink as Corrin continued eating. 

“Yesterday we received a letter from Plegia.” That had stilled all movement at the table. And Marth tried to keep his composure. “They speak of possible peace talks.” 

Robin finally spoke up from his father’s right. “I’ve sent out a response magically, meaning it should have arrived by now.”

Chrom continued, “We will be heading to Plegia as soon as possible, meaning that we will be leaving soon.” 

Marth swallowed down the lump in his throat, “What did the council say?” 

“They don’t get a say in this.” Chrom huffed. “They will dance around the subject and then it’ll be tied fifty-fifty and we’ll call for another meeting tomorrow and we’ll continue in circles.”

Marth tried to hide his chuckle. “I suppose it wouldn’t be a terrible idea, there were rumors that spread that Plegia were the ones who tried to kidnap Lucina.” He shook his head “Even after the Phantom Thieves admitted to it some people are convinced it’s one big conspiracy.”

“Yes,” Robin interjected. “This is why we can’t afford to prolong this decision.”

“That being said,” Chrom gave his son a bright smile “I’m leaving you in charge, Marth, you ran the kingdom amazingly last time.”

Marth gave his best smile, but he couldn’t deny the embarrassment that overwhelmed him thinking about those days. He hoped that his flushed cheeks could be read as flattered. He had left the kingdom under Bowser Jr’s care, thankfully no one noticed. He can’t decide if that speaks to his skills as a ruler or Bowser Jr’s skill at imitation. 

“Ah, if we are going to discuss rumors and gossip.” Corrin finally spoke up. “I think you should keep in mind that there has been a lot of unrest from the council.” she cast a sympathetic glance at Marth, “It’s about your bachelor status.”

Marth let out a sigh unconsciously, he should have figured it was something like that. He had noticed the whispers at his back ever since his sister’s wedding. She continued, “They are even starting to get pushy, and some of the things I’ve heard genuinely make me angry.”

That made him smile, “Thank you, Corrin.” he was a second away from calling her sister. “I feel it’s a bit too early for me to start thinking about that.”

“You sure?” Lucina gave him a teasing smile “You haven’t even considered it?”

Of course, he’s considered it. But when he thinks about sharing his life with someone, his heart squeezes so tightly it stops him from thinking. But he can’t tell any of them that, let alone that charming smile that lurks in the corners of his mind and daydreams. No, no, those thoughts stay locked away at the far edges of his daydreams reserved for his sweetest of sweet dreams. Ones that leap at him in the dead of night, leaving him startled awake and feeling far too hot to sleep in his bed. “I mean ...” 

“Anyone in particular?” That damned smirk Sister wore was taunting, it was as if she knew exactly whose face came to the forefront of his mind.

Thankfully a guard interrupted breakfast, almost kicking the door, he attempted to right himself. “Sorry to interrupt your Majesty but there is a disturbance at the front gate.”

Thank Naga, Marth stood up suddenly. “Don’t worry Father, I can deal with that.” and rushed out the door before anyone could stop him. 

He followed the guard to the front gates where there was an exasperated argument. Marth adjusted his coat and made his way to deal with the situation. “What's the problem here?”

“Ah, Your Highness.” the guard straightened and motioned to two strangers standing on the other side of the guard’s spear, “These two claim to be high-ranking nobles but they have no paperwork to confirm their identities.”

“Marth!” That had caught his attention and he turned to get a good look at the two guests. A young woman with a short blond bob cut, with a braid holding most of the hair out of her face. She had a traveler’s hood draped over her shoulders, and her clothes looked well-suited for adventuring rather than for the average noble. 

But those deep blue eyes, and long pointed ears told him exactly who this was. He stepped in front of the guard closing the distance between them, even raising the guard's spear so he could study her closer. And sure enough, those were the same colorful and intricate embroidered designs typical of Hyrulian clothing. 

She gave him the same radiant smile she always did, one of the few parts of her that never changed. “It's been a while hasn’t it?” He recognized that accent. He knew it far too well from his childhood. And in a rush of emotion, he hugged her tightly. She laughed and squeezed him back. 

“Zelda!” he held her at arm’s length to get a better look at her. “You cut your hair.”

That made her blush. “And you haven’t changed at all.” 

That made him finally let her go, and motioned to the guard, “This is Dutchess Zelda of Hyrule.” he motioned to the Hylian, “The Royal brand should be enough to prove her legitimacy.” Zelda then raised her hand removing her gloves to show off the mark on the back of her hand. The Three sacred triangles were a touch darker than her skin tone, a birthmark. A brand much like his own, blessed by a powerful being. 

The guard grumbled an agreement and let her pass. The man who came with her shifted awkwardly and Zelda turned to face him. She let out a sigh and motioned to him with a wave and like that, his face brightened and he ran off, back into the castletown. 

Marth raised an eyebrow, “Isn’t he with you?” 

Zelda laughed, “he is but Link likes to do his own thing.” There was a fond smile on her face as she added, “He can’t sit still for the life of him.”

Marth led her through the castle halls, “You know when you said you would see me soon I expected at least a week in travel time.”

Zelda chuckled, “Honestly it would have taken us another week if a traveler hadn't walked us to the city gates.” She shook her head. “Link is a talented traveler but he gets distracted easily.”

Marth couldn’t help the stiffness starting to nip at the corners of his mind. “So,” he tried to make it sound casual. “How have you been?”

She let out a deep sigh and he almost regretted asking, “I’ve been through… a lot.”

He panicked. “If you don’t want to talk about it then-”

She shook her head. “It’s fine, I'm just tired from the travel is all.” She flashed him another brilliant smile and he could tell there was still some sadness lingering there, “Link had us running in circles so I’m exhausted.”

He gave her his best smile but he knew just like him, she could see through it. “Ah, then let me show you to your room, so you can get some quality rest.”

“That sounds wonderful.” she let her exhaustion show for the first time since he had seen her. And he hurried his pace so she could get to bed sooner. 

He’ll tell his father of her arrival later, perhaps after the big council meeting. She needed to get her strength back, and he knew the second Luci found out she was here that poor girl wouldn’t get a second of peace. 

---

There, amongst the dying trees and burnt remains of what could have been a fort or outpost, a small group of teens skulked along the dead foliage. 

“We really shouldn’t be out here,” said the only boy of the group. He adjusted his goggles and watched behind them, hoping to catch anything, if anything was watching them. Best not to be caught off guard. 

“Chin up.” One of the girls adjusted the black feathered mask that rested on her nose, covering the top part of her face. “My gut is telling me there is something around here.”

“I just feel like…” he launched himself into the nearby tree, climbing it to get a better view of the area. “…we were told to stay away from this place for a reason.” He gazed out at the expanse of the field and adjusted the lens of his goggles to get a better look.

“Forge, listen. One day you will learn that you can’t always trust the Man." The girl in the feather mask started studying the ground, searching for something, anything really. 

“Hey …” he tried to remember her codename as she was very particular about that. “Valkyrie?” He adjusted the lens control a little more. “There are still traces of ether here, there must have been a fight here. A big one if the ether is still lingering.”

Valkyrie jumped in excitement. “What did I tell you,” she pumped her fist into the air, eager and excited to be finally right. “There is no way Driver just ditched Oracle or that Oracle would leave Forge behind without reason.” 

“Val?” one of the other two girls following along spoke up, she knelt and pressed her palm into the dirt. “Someone’s coming, and fast.”

Forge turned behind them “Valkyrie, it’s Driver, he’s headed straight for us.”

Valkyrie looked around and pointed to the line of dead trees. “This way!” and all four of the young teens ran off in that direction as the adult headed their way. 

---

A young man gazed out at the lovely vistas through the carriage window. His palm to his cheek, he thought and waited for this ride to be over.

“You okay?” His squire tapped him on the shoulder, snapping him out of his daze. 

He sighed, “Yeah, just nervous.” He hadn’t been back in years, would everything be the same or would it all be so vastly different it would no longer be a comfort? 

“M’Lord” the driver called into the carriage, “we’ll be arriving in Ylisstol shortly.”

Right, they were almost there. He took a deep breath and prepared himself for the worst. Even though his heart prayed nothing had changed. 

---

Shulk followed his prince into the meeting room. He wasn’t used to accompanying Marth to his meetings, let alone ones as important as this one, but Marth’s anxiety hadn’t escaped his notice. Unfortunately for the young lord, they had arrived before his father and the moment they stepped into that room the gossiping whispers had intensified, they hadn’t even tried to be subtle. 

Shulk cast a glance at his prince and had to fight the urge to show his concern, Marth’s mask wasn’t as convincing as it used to be. His hands were shaking and his expression seemed a little too practiced. He leaned in closely, “M’Lord?” He asked in all but a whisper.

That had startled Marth out of his state, but he didn’t move, only glancing back and in that moment it was as if his mask was gone, snapped back into a serene expression, but this too was a mask, a far more believable mask but a mask nonetheless. 

Shulk straightened as Marth began to ready his quill and parchment for the meeting as if he expected there to actually be a back and forth. It was then that the Exalt and his adviser arrived. 

The moment the Exalt had walked into the room became terrifyingly quiet. Chrom took his seat and gazed out at the table, he then motioned to Robin who produced a simple letter, with a purple wax seal. “I’ve been summoned to a meeting.”

One of the many council members thought themselves bold enough to speak out of turn. “With who, your grace?”

Chrom exchanged glances with Robin and sighed “Plegia.”

The room had shifted from deafening silence to a chaotic cacophony. And not a single one had anything good to say. Some had even begun to argue with each other, resulting in some even standing. Shulk cast a glance back at Marth in concern, yet his mask stayed firm. 

Chrom cleared his throat and the room fell silent again. “A response was already sent.”

“A refusal clearly.” another council member spoke up, “right your Majesty?”

When Chrom spoke his voice carried authority without getting louder, it was a low warning to anyone who dared challenge it. “I accepted and will be leaving tomorrow.”

“But the Spring Festival,” another council member protested.

“We’ll be back by then,” Robin spoke up then. “We made that very clear in our response.”

“With that being said.” the Exalt leaned back, he motioned to his left, indicating the Prince, “I’m leaving Marth in charge.” his voice lowered again as he added, “This is also not up for compromise.”

“I’m honored, Father.” Marth gave that shining practiced smile and Shulk could feel the tension in the room begin to build. “As this meeting is the last one we’ll have with you present for at least a week or so.” 

When the prince held out his hand, Shulk took his cue and handed the prince a collection of papers, he had to make himself useful after all. “Now, let’s settle the tax issue, shall we?”

There was a collected groan, one that even the Exalt contributed to. Shulk noticed it then, a very subtle curve to the corner of Marth’s mouth. He did enjoy the collected reaction, or perhaps he found his father’s reaction funny. Shulk couldn’t help but find it endearing. 

---

Marth had been staring at the same document for the past twenty minutes, and still, he was left with no words. He hadn’t held the title of acting Exalt for an hour and the stupid requests had already started. The audacity of some lords to start skimping on their taxes and still have the gall to insist that they should be moved from viscount to duke so that their territory boundaries could be increased. 

He wished he had the strength his father did for just shooting all this down with a simple sheet of parchment consisting of a single phrase. But Robin would usually add more to it so it didn’t look so direct. Marth didn’t have his father’s nerve, and he couldn’t just pawn it off to his adviser, as Shulk would be speaking to his father about leaving with them.  

He returned the quill to the inkwell as his mind returned to his retainer. 

If this was truly about to be a week-long trip this would make the longest time the two had been away from each other. He was certain that everything would be alright on his end but he couldn’t quite shake the fear that something would go terribly wrong on Shulk’s end.

He closed his eyes to try and concentrate his thoughts. Logically he knew Shulk’s presence alone would change the flow of time. After all, how many times had he saved Marth? Too many, especially with that healing magic of his. 

So certainly Shulk would be able to save his father from getting injured. And yet that lump in his stomach didn’t lighten. 

Shulk had seen the Phantom Thief attack, and it had unintentionally led to the specific situation that would call for the Phantom Thieves to invade the castle and stage a kidnapping. Sure it had been arraigned by his sister but it felt as if there were certain visions that Shulk was unable to affect. 

Another thing that bothered Marth was that Shulk would ensure his father’s safety, but would that apply to Shulk himself? Shulk had enchanted Marth willingly letting a powerful blast incapacitate the blonde in the fight at Mount Prism. Would he put himself in danger, even sacrifice his own safety for the sake of the royal family?

He shook his head, he couldn’t think that way. Shulk was a talented seer, a gifted fighter, a lot stronger than he looked, and above all exceptionally smart. He had to believe in Shulk, he did believe in Shulk. How could he not, after all they have been through? He opened his eyes and cast his gaze on the magic lamp that sat patiently on his desk.

He smiled at the memory of the day he had gotten it. Shulk had lived at the castle for a while but had not said a word that wasn’t to his caretaker Dunban. Marth was still getting his bearings and wasn’t accustomed to leaving his room let alone the walls of the castle’s main building. 

But one night the quiet blonde boy had shyly approached Lucina who was helping her brother sneak out to see the stars. He had handed the lantern to Marth directly then pointed at Lucina and then to the one he held. He walked alongside them silently until they reached the stairs. 

Marth’s leg had slipped and Lucina wasn’t strong enough to catch him, but Shulk had grabbed him on the other side and the two together managed to help him down. That night they stayed out there for hours, Shulk had even lent him his cloak. That was the first night they had ever properly interacted following their meeting. 

It was when he was deep in his nostalgic reminiscing that a knock yanked him out of his head and back to reality. He had almost jumped out of his chair, “Come in!” 

When the door did open, a delicate hand pushed the door open. Revealing a familiar face, “Aren’t you going to invite me to tea with your sister?” Zelda’s smile had eased all his nerves. 

He really did miss having her around. “Of course.” he stood from his desk, abandoning whatever stupid nonsense the council wanted to test his patience with today. His work could wait.

Notes:

AN/ Alright I’ll confess, I’ve had brain rot for a different ship and that’s what’s been keeping me from working on this fic. Thankfully the pull of that ship is in a cool down period so I should be able to get back to this fic. It also doesn’t help that my beta reader is also in the throws of brain rot-induced motivation and is working on his own fic at present. So forgive us if the chapters take a while. Anyway, I’ve started to pick up speed again and have managed to iron out the fic enough that things should flow from here. Let's hope that my new muse can give me the energy to push this fic out on a regular basis.

Edit: i’m going to do something different this time around when it comes to responding to comments and shoutouts, i’ll be adding it in the form of these edits. Having said that, RariSweti in regards to Lucorrin, I don’t know the proper ship name either but I personally refer to it as Dragonfly, due to Lucina’s connection to butterflies and Corrin being a dragon. I like creative ship names but I don’t have anything against combination names like Chrobin. Some ships don’t roll off the tongue in the same way.
~ S.Rosey (6/29/2024)

Chapter 4: Fated Arrival

Notes:

What is sleep to the restless? I haven’t been able to sleep well. Whether that’s due to the heat, the caffeine I run on, or my own inability to turn my brain off, and relax, I will never know. The point is that I’ve been staying up and trying to get some work done. Hope you enjoy the chapter.

Edit for RariSweti: I'm glad you like the Ship name, now I just need to figure out the name for the main ship for this fic. And don’t worry about the Xeno-lore, the way I write my fics you won’t really need to know anything beforehand. I feel like I’ve stumbled upon a new OTP while I was writing PDB because now all my fic have to include DragonFly, as for Marth, he’s sadly not as subtle as he would like to believe he is.

Marth had knocked on Lucina’s door at least five times and heard nothing. He stood there momentarily. Normally Lucina would have opened the door in an outburst after the second time. But the room had been silent on the other end. 

He tried to remember, had she said anything about going into town today? It wasn’t unlikely. Corrin was fond of going into town and Lucina was more than willing to indulge her wife in freedoms she admitted Corrin wasn’t used to. He found himself mumbling, “They are probably in town.” 

“Pardon?” Zelda asked. 

He shook his head. “We won’t find her here.” He returned his attention to his childhood friend. “We can try and track her down in town but…” they shared this look. “But after days of travel I would imagine that would be too exhausting.”

She gave him her best smile but he could see the exhaustion lingering in her features. “Not today.”

He tried his best not to laugh. “Very well, how about I take you to the kitchens for something sweet to snack on?”

That made her eyes light up and he didn’t need her to agree verbally. He turned around and gestured for her to follow. “Follow me.”

They walked in silence for a moment before in a wistful sigh Zelda said, “It’s strange.” Marth slowed his pace so that they were walking side by side. “It feels as if nothing has changed and yet…”

“Things have changed.” he gave her a small smile. “We're not sneaking through the halls to snatch things in secret anymore.”

“Not like that.” She swatted at his arm, “it feels different, but I don’t think anything has changed.”

“Physically no, nothing’s changed.” He was thankful that someone had put it into words. Ever since Bowser’s appearance the castle hasn’t felt the same. “But I understand what you mean, it feels … lively.” 

She looked contemplative, “Maybe,” she closed her eyes and he faintly noticed the tips of her pointed ears twitching ever so faintly. “Someone’s coming.”

When they turned the corner into the kitchens, Marth almost crashed with someone speed-walking out of the dining hall.

The young man was dressed in an intricate embroidered quilted tunic, the pristine white standing out in contrast to the light blue cloak he wore. He struggled for a moment, almost dropping the steamed bun he was carrying in his mouth. Thankfully he caught it in his black gloves. If the quality of the garments he wore didn’t give his title away, the intricate gold embroidery on his cloak, pants and boots did. “Ah Robin, sorry about that.”

“Oh Marth, I didn’t expect to see you,”  he greeted the prince with an awkward smile before his amber eyes fixed on something behind the prince. “And who’s this?”

“Right.” he jumped to the side and motioned towards the young Hylian. “Robin, this is Duchess Zelda of Hyrule.” he then motioned towards the mage, “and Zel, this is-”

He gave a formal bow, “Robin, acting advisor for his Majesty the Exalt.” selling himself short again it seemed. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Likewise.” Zelda gave her own bow. 

“I wasn’t aware you had arrived in the city,” Robin frowned, “I hope you didn’t run into any troubles.”

“I arrived this morning.” she gave a bright smile but judging by the look on Robin’s face he had realized that the disturbance this morning had been her. Meaning she very much had run into troubles. 

“Ah,” he tried to play off his growing fear, “Well I'll make sure to let His Majesty know of your arrival. Is there anything we can arrange for your comfort? I’m sure we can have something arranged.” He pauses a moment before continuing. “Although there may be a few complications with some recent affairs.”

“Thank you but I'm more than content with a simple room.” She raised an eyebrow, “although may I inquire about said complications?”

Marth sighed, “Robin and my Father are headed to Plegia, to respond to a request for a peace agreement.”

“Ah, did I arrive at a bad time?” Zelda asked with worry pooling in her eyes despite her smile.

“Oh no, we’ll be back before you know it,” Robin shook his head. “Perhaps we can arrange to have dinner before we set off tonight.”

She smiled genuinely then. “That sounds wonderful.” 

Robin beamed, “I'll be off, His Majesty wants to meet about the trip best not to keep him waiting.” And with that he gave Zelda a respectful bow before shoving the snack in his mouth and running off.

Once he was out of sight Marth gave Zelda a conspiratorial smile, “That’s my Father’s famed tactician from his war days.”

Zelda raised an eyebrow, “the one from all those spicy romance novels?”

He nodded. “Yup, I thought it was all fiction,” then in a whisper he added, “but between you and me, I always catch him sneaking out of my father’s chambers in the early mornings.”

She swatted at him playfully, “MarMar!”

“Look, they aren't subtle.” he laughed. “Everyone knows what they are doing.”

---

Lucina had always enjoyed her trips into town with Corrin, but today her wife felt extra giddy to go. It seemed she was on the hunt for something, accessories in particular caught her eye. However nothing seemed to be quite what she was looking for, and whenever Lucina asked what she was looking for exactly she would shyly tell her it was a surprise. 

At this point, Lucina suspected that her wife was searching for a birthday present, as her and Marth’s birthday was closely approaching. There was always a chance she was looking for something to wear for the gala that their father had announced would be held for it. 

There was usually a small party at the castle but this year her father was keen to celebrate Lucina’s marriage. She supposed it would also be a good way to introduce Corrin to the rest of the court, not including the council members who lived in the castle. 

Personally, she was looking forward to being able to dance with her wife for the first dance, officially this time. She even had asked Pyra to pick out a dress for her. Well, she had proposed her own ideas but was told by Pyra she would pick her outfit. 

Regardless that was still a ways away, but she really couldn’t pick out what else it was Corrin would be so particular about finding. Usually, she wasn’t this picky. Strange. 

Leaning against a nearby crate beside a jewelry stall, Lucina finally asked her wife for the third time that day, “What exactly are you looking for?”

Corrin gave her a pout and Lucina resisted the urge to embrace and kiss her, gods she was so cute. “I don’t need specifics, but like, jewelry? Belts? Ornaments?” 

“Nice accessories,” she responded but when Lucina simply raised an eyebrow at her, Corrin looked pensive, as well as a bit timid, before eventually letting out a huff, “To accompany a suit.”

That narrowed things down but didn’t give Lucina too many clues about who these could be for. Were they for Lucina? Possibly. They could also be a gift for her father, or Robin. Perhaps even a gift for Marth, as she had noticed the two seemed to have gotten over whatever awkward tension was between them before the kidnapping plot. It seemed that any hostility they shared vanished following Corrin and her wedding, and for that she was thankful. 

“Well,” she gave Corrin a playful smile, “I can take you to my favorite craftsman if you’re interested.”

At that, Corrin nodded excitedly. Lucina took her hand and led her down the familiar twists and turns of the castle town, one she knew by heart. What she didn’t expect was for Corrin to recognize it. “Luci?” there was a hopeful tone in her voice that told Lucina that she did in fact remember this place. “We came here my first time in town didn’t we?”

She didn’t say anything, all she needed was to flash her wife that all-knowing smile and Corrin seemed all too excited as they came to a stop at an alley. A bard seemed to be playing his heart out and Lucina couldn’t help but blush at the memory of her wife dancing while she had a special gift of her own being made. 

She led her to the shop’s front and rang a small bell. It was then that Corrin made a happy little squeak as Eleven popped out from under the counter. “You’re telling me Leven made me that ornament?”

“Eleven,” Lucina greeted and the boy seemed to smile in turn, he made a motion as if to ask what they were here for. “Corrin has a request, maybe even a few, I don’t know,” she flashed her wife that playful smirk and received a pout in turn, but there was a smile threatening to break through it. “She refuses to tell me.”

He gave them both a nod and Corrin beamed before turning to face Lucina, “Go on shoo, it’s a secret.” She gave her a playful push towards the door and Lucina couldn’t help but laugh at the cute little face her wife was making. 

She waved them off and went to stand outside the store. It was then that she heard a sound off towards the main road that caught her interest. It was the sound of a horn, followed by the sound of many wagons rolling. More importantly, the loud and lively town hushed itself as the people spoke in whispers, something had stunned the townsfolk into hushed murmurs. 

Lucina gave Corrin a quick glance and noticed she was deep in conversation, and so called over, “I’ll be right back.” She didn’t hear Corrin’s response as she rushed towards the main road. 

There was a well-ordered line of wagons, all far too ornate to be a merchant’s caravan. Then she noticed the soldiers at the front and back of the procession. There was something familiar about the colors of their uniforms and the emblem engraved into their tabards. 

Then there was some kind of disturbance as the entire thing came to a sudden stop. She watched as the soldiers stared in stunned silence. Before there were a handful of calls before someone made a beeline in her direction. 

A young man dressed in blues and golds bolted her way. It was then that she recognized that flaming red hair. “Roy?” she found herself calling as he came to a stop in front of her. 

He wore that same dopey smile, it was absolutely infectious. “Long time no see, Lucina.”

“Gods, it’s been ages,” she gave him a quick once over, “Hey, you finally grew.”

“Yeah.” He gave her a smug look and made a motion with his hand, placing it on the top of her head before measuring her against him, “Finally taller than you.” 

She swatted his hand away but the look on her face told him it was in good nature, “Not by much, don’t flatter yourself.” she stuck her tongue out at him, it was a habit she hadn’t quite kicked yet. Thankfully he laughed it off, he truly hadn’t changed.

“Luci?” She heard Corrin call from the alley, so Lucina called her over, and when she finally entered her wife’s line of sight she noticed the small bag the draconic princess held in her hands. 

“Did you get everything?” Lucina scooped the other girl into a hug. She made a little hum. 

“No, Leven said it'll take a few minutes,” she let out a disappointed sigh so Lucina kissed the top of her cheek in an attempt to distract her. “Luci? Who’s this?” Corrin’s voice cut through her serene little bubble, and the Ylissian turned to face what she was looking at. Ah right she wouldn’t have known the redhead. 

“Oh right.” she shook her head, how could she have forgotten? “Corrin, this is Roy, a childhood friend.” Then to Roy, she blushed as she added, “Roy, this is my wife, Princess Corrin, of the Koopa Kingdom.”

Corrin flashed him one of her radiant smiles, as she wiggled out of Lucina’s grasp, “Nice to meet you.” Despite not being told Roy’s title she gave a curtsy anyways. 

Roy’s eyes softened as he bowed in return, “The pleasure is mine.”

There was a loud whistle that came from the alleyway and Corrin turned to Lucina, “That’s Leven.” Lucina looked between the two of them before she made a motion for Roy to follow, and with a shrug he did.

Eleven had a heavy case on the counter and Corrin scooped it up before Lucina could even try and take a peek. Then she gave her wife a playful smile, “Can you grab my wallet.” she lifted the heavy case indicating it took up both hands, “My hands are busy.”

Lucina chuckled and unclipped Corrin’s coin purse from her belt, and walked over to pay Eleven. It was then that she could hear a conversation over her shoulder. 

“Please let me know if this a bit rude to ask, but are you,” she heard Roy start, he seemed to struggle with his words, “a dragon of some kind?”

Lucina’s blood ran cold, how did he know that? She had hoped any rumor about Corrin’s transformation had been buried. Panic surged in her chest and her protective instincts overwhelmed her.

She wanted to try and pry some details from Eleven about what Corrin had purchased but this took priority. Corrin’s voice carried a hint of shock, and Lucina could almost picture the look on her face. “How do you-” Lucina placed the gold on the table and rushed out of the store, thanking Eleven on her way out.

“M’Lord!” The second she rushed out another young man with spiky brown hair seemed to intersect the group. He took a second to catch his breath. Before he straightened up and turned to face Roy specifically. “Please don’t run off like that.”

Roy chuckled and approached the young man, “Sorry about that.” He then turned his attention to the married couple, “Head to the castle and tell them I’ve arrived, I would like to catch up with old friends.”

“Well if you say so.” with a pat on the head from Roy the boy ran off and Lucina flashed Roy an amused look.

“He’s my retainer.” he looked pensive, “Well more like a squire.” He shook his head with a smile, “but nevermind that, how about you show me around and maybe we can catch up. It has been a long time, after all.”

---

“Through here!” Valkyrie rushed forward leaping over a crumbling wall. The others chased after her. “Where's Forge?”

Valkyrie looked up at the redhead, who peeked over the crumbling wall, “he’s coming.”

The last of the three girls closed her eyes, her breathing eased as if she was deep in meditation, “Val,” she turned to face their makeshift leader, “there’s more ether here.”

“Sparkle,” Valkyrie turned to face the redhead “stay here and when you see Forge.” she made a few vague gestures.

The redhead sighed and leaned against the wall, “Stop calling me that.” Valkyrie followed the other girl deeper into the ruined building. 

Valkyrie followed the last member of her group deeper into the fortress, jumping through walls that were clearly smashed in, climbing over crumbled pillars and eventually, they found themselves in a courtyard. 

“Here.” The other girl stopped just at the back of the yard. Just before a huge burn mark in the dirt, “I can sense magic here.”

Valkyrie stared at the obvious clue, “Like fire magic.” 

The other girl didn’t look at her but Valkyrie could hear the pout in her voice, “No, like rune magic.”

In a flat  tone, Valkyrie continued, “Like a fire rune?”

“No!” The other girl playfully swatted at her, “Like warp magic”

Now their leader sounded interested, “Can you activate it?”

“Maybe?” She closed her eyes again and stood up. She willed the magic from within herself, pushing it into the very earth at her feet. Her magic crawled up her skin, summoning forth her helmet-like mask, the sheer force of the power she held, made the gem in the hilt of the blade at her back glow in a pulsing rhythm. 

Then like an archer releasing the string of his bow, she let loose the power in a soft exhale. The magic thundered through the air, rippling through the ground like waves in an ocean. Then the magic in the ground erupted in lights, glyphs, once dormant sturred with life. Summoning a swirling vortex of magical power. 

Valkyrie let out a whistle. “A portal?”

The other girl dismissed her mask and peered into the vortex, shielding her eyes as if that would help her see anything in the chaos of raw energy, “I think this might be one of those Outrealm portals Mama used to talk about.”

Valkyrie grinned “Then it's our ticket out of here,” she then turned back towards the hole they came from. “We should probably wait for the other two.”

---

Shulk let out a huff as he hauled another supply crate onto the back of the wagon. He told himself it was to help the elderly staff with the time constraint, as the King was set to leave tonight. But the truth was he was postponing his meeting with the King and he knew that. 

It was just that he couldn’t fight the anxiety that would bubble up thinking about leaving the castle. He had no fear for the mission itself, no it was something else, something he couldn’t quite put a name to. 

Sure he hadn’t had any visions that put Marth or Lucina’s lives in danger, so he shouldn’t have been too worried. And yet his mind seemed to spiral with worry. It was a never ending spiral of unease that carried no actual concerns, just a feeling of overwhelming anxiety. 

In his daze, a sound caught his attention subconsciously. A very familiar laugh that he had started to grow more used to. He turned his head and at the end of the hall, he could see his prince walking his way, deep in conversation with someone. 

Now that he thought about it he hadn’t had much time for the prince today, following that incredibly tense meeting, Marth had requested some time to destress. It was good to see he was in better spirits. 

Marth turns his way and even from this distance, Shulk could make out his bright smile. Marth really had let his guard down following their visit to Mount Prism, and not just around him but around everyone. His royal mask only seemed to be something he wore when he was clearly annoyed or upset, as opposed to always. It was a welcome change if he was being honest. 

The prince’s voice was always so bright now, melodious even. Even when he was calling out there was no stress in either his voice or the way he carried himself. 

Shulk fought down the chuckle bubbling in his chest but couldn’t contain his smile. The prince and his guest were closer now, and the prince’s words rang clearer, but all Shulk could focus on was their melody. 

“Shouldn’t you answer your prince’s call?” A voice chided him from the back of his mind, a hint of mischief lingering in that all too familiar voice. snapped him out of his thoughts. 

“I’m sorry,” He laughed awkwardly, feeling heat flood his face. “My head’s a mess after the meeting today.”

Marth nodded, seeming not to have noticed his embarrassment, his guest however seemed amused at his reaction. “MarMar, Who’s this?”

“Ah,” Marth turned to face the young woman he was speaking to earlier and motioned towards the seer. “Right, Zelda this is Shulk, he’s the Royal Seer.”

Shulk found himself putting down the crate he was holding. Had he been holding that the entire time? “I’m also His Highness’s retainer,” he offered the woman a respectful bow. 

“Shulk,” the prince motioned towards the blond woman and smiled, “This is Duchess Zelda of the Dukedom of Hyrule, she’s an old friend of mine.”

She offered him a hand shake, “It’s a pleasure to meet you, anything I need to know about MarMar’s recent escapades?”

He met Marth’s gaze for a long second before with a playful smile he added “Well, he’s taken up lute playing and-” 

“Shulk!” Marth had interrupted him, his cheeks pinkening. It seems he still wasn’t as proud of his musical talents quite yet. 

Shulk chuckled faintly and shook his head, “Ah, apologies I have been sworn to secrecy.” Zelda seemed to find that funny, and Marth despite his embarrassment seemed to be in good spirits. Shulk let out a sigh, “I suppose, I should go speak to His Majesty. About the … thing.” he and Marth exchanged a look of acknowledgement. 

“Alright,” Marth smiled and Shulk turned to leave “See you at dinner.” 

“Of course,” Shulk turned to face his prince and beamed, receiving another of Marth’s stunning smiles. He turned to leave and rushed off. Perhaps he could finish all of this after the meeting with His Majesty and once this was taken care of. Maybe just maybe he could steal a moment with Marth before he left.

---

Chrom didn’t usually hate his job, but there were always days where it was incredibly exhausting. It felt like time was moving at a snail's pace, and sitting at his desk rifling through endless paperwork made it unbearable. It seemed that following the council meeting, as he had expected, all of the council members saw fit to write reports voicing their complaints. There was no way he would change his mind but he had to humor them. 

As the hours passed he found himself missing Robin’s presence. As if his quiet prayer was answered, Robin stepped through the double doors dressed in his formal attire and came to his side. 

He couldn’t contain his smile as he noticed a small crumb on his beloved tactician's face. “Did you get everything sorted?” absentmindedly he reached up and brushed it away. 

Robin’s face flushed for a moment and he wiped his mouth with the back of his glove. “Yes, we should be ready to leave at any moment.” There was something else lingering in his eyes. “However I recommend we leave later tonight.”

Chrom tilted his head absentmindedly. “Any specific reason?”

“Yes, it seemed Zelda of Hyrule had already arrived at the castle,” he smiled fondly, “that was apparently the situation that interrupted breakfast this morning.” 

“Ah.” It was a welcomed surprise. He hadn’t seen the young dutchess in years, following the messenger sent to notify them of Duke Roame’s death he had worried for the girl’s wellbeing. Then the complete silence that followed for the past five years was concerning. But hearing she had arrived was reassuring. “How is she?”

“She seemed in good health, but there seemed to be some lingering exhaustion she carries.” He turned to face Chrom properly. “I've arranged a grand dinner in her honor before we leave tonight.”

“Always three steps ahead of me as always.” Chrom grinned and before Robin could comment there was a knock on the large doors. “You may enter.”

In that instant Shulk stepped inside. There was clear hesitation in his demeanor, but he stepped in regardless. “Your Majesty.” he gave his formal bow.

When he raised his head Chrom noted a hint of determination in his usual calm and reserved gaze. “Is something on your mind Shulk?”

“I wish to come along for the trip to Plegia.” Chrom turned to his adviser, exchanging a glance that spoke volumes. Shulk was always so calm and always a step behind Marth, so to see him so determined to come along spoke volumes. 

“Did you see something?” Chrom leaned forward, not being able to keep the concern from seeping into his voice. Robin cast him a glance. They had spoken about Shulk and his powers. Robin was a touch skeptical but after the events of last year Chrom wasn’t willing to overlook the seer’s visions. 

“No sir.” his eyes drifted to the side. “It's just that bandit activity has been on the rise along the border again and I figured if I come along I could give ample warnings if I do end up seeing something.”

“Very well,” Chrom nodded, he could tell that there was something bothering the boy but he couldn’t quite put his finger on what it might be. “We’ll be leaving tonight, close to midnight, as we have a guest to entertain.”

That seemed to brighten the lights in his eyes. “Yes, of course. Anything I can help with?”

Chrom shook his head. “Robin has already set up the dinner with the staff, and the carriage is already prepared, take the day off so you can pack.”

He nodded enthusiastically, “Yes Sir.” and with that he stood up straight and rushed out the door, clearly excited. 

“Are you sure about this?” Robin asked hesitantly.

“Shulk’s visions are invaluable,” he returned his gaze to Robin’s. “He was the one who told us about you and the Phantom Thieves’s attack.”

“I did always find it strange that you reacted rather quickly to that.” he frowned, “and depending on what he told you … that would explain why rumors that you blamed Plegia always bubbled around despite us sending a calling card.”

“Not one of my best moments, I'll admit.” he smiled, feeling a heat pool in his face.

“Then…” Robin’s eyes widened. “That would explain why the wedding was so heavily guarded.” Robin shook his head. “He must have seen our ambush for Corrin coming.” 

Chrom nodded. “I've trusted Shulk’s visions from the very beginning.” He thought back to that fateful day on the outskirts of Ylisse. The rockslide, the panicked faces of a young foreign man, followed by two children. He had almost lost everything that day, thankfully Shulk had seen that disaster coming. “He’s saved our family more than once. The title of Royal Seer is the most I was able to award him and his family as thanks.” 

Robin’s hand rested on his own, clearly he had noticed his change in demeanor. “If you're so sure, then … I'll trust this, whatever this is.”

Chrom smiled and squeezed Robin’s hand. Then there was another knock. Who could that be? “Enter.” 

The man who stepped in was an unfamiliar one. He had messy spiked hair and both bright youthful eyes as well as a large and rather goofy looking smile. It was good natured and spoke of a bright-eyed young man who hadn’t quite lost his naive innocence. 

He gave a formal bow. “It's good to meet you, Your Majesty.” that last bit felt a bit awkward in the delivery. Clearly he wasn’t accustomed to using titles. When he righted himself Chrom got a good look at him. 

He had a short-sleeved shirt covered by a hooded vest. Baggy trousers and boots that didn’t quite reach the ends of his trousers. Curious. But when Chrom noticed a sash awkwardly looped around him, clearly looped twice over forming an x over his torso. However where the two sides overlapped was a familiar crest. The emblem of the Marquess of Phaere, so the representative from Phaere had arrived. 

“I’m Sora, Squire for Lord Roy.” he reached into his vest and awkwardly produced a scroll. “My Lord is on his way but will be running late due to an en-encounter with old friends.”

Chrom scratched his chin and turned to Robin. “Did Lucina or Marth say anything to you?”

Robin nodded, “Lucina mentioned that Corrin wanted to go into town today.”

Chrom nodded. “Ah, let’s not rush them then,” to Sora he beamed. “Thank you for letting us know. Tell your lord that we’ll be holding a dinner tonight, and he and his staff are invited.”

Sora nodded enthusiastically. “Thank you, Sir.”

Robin stepped forward, approaching the young man, “You said you were your lord’s squire yes? Then I'll call a page to show you where your lord will be staying.”

“Thank you,” Sora beamed. 

It was then, standing next to Robin like this that Chrom couldn’t help but notice how similar the two were in height. It was possible that Sora was just short, much like Robin himself. But somehow, deep down Chrom knew by the boy’s attitude and youthful appearance that he was still young, perhaps he still had a lot left to grow. 

Robin ushered the young man out, and when he returned, Chrom couldn't help himself. 

The thought that a young man like Sora was the same height as his fully grown love was an adorable thought he couldn’t shake. He knew Robin was short, it had been the subject of much teasing back in his tactician days. He had hoped that Robin would have grown after the war and it seemed that Chrom never fully registered how small Robin was until now. Cute.

Robin had unfortunately caught his chuckling. “What?”

---

“So~ you have a retainer now?” Marth felt his face heat up ever so slightly. Zelda, just like Lucina, was always so keen to tease him. It was one of the few reasons he always dreaded the idea of them ever dating. 

“Right well,” Marth remembered all the times as a child when he proudly proclaimed he would be just as capable as his father, that he didn’t need a retainer or advisor. His younger self was always keen to never be waited on. Mostly after years of needing help just to make it out of bed, he dreamed of life fully independent of personal attendants. “Things change.”

She raised an eyebrow at him as the two fell into step, neither having a destination in mind. Simply desiring to keep moving, “How so?” 

“It’s just…” What could he say, what had changed? “When you meet someone as capable as he is you would be stupid not to hire him.” 

Yeah, that was it,  “He’s a genius, steadfast, and always so punctual.” Shulk was just an extremely talented man. “Extremely reliable.” Shulk always seemed to know what he needed even before the trip to Mount Prism. 

“Handsome?” Zelda piped up,

“Oh absolutely.” Marth would be a liar if he said Shulk wasn’t good-looking, anyone with eyes could see that. “You should see him after training. You wouldn’t think someone so knowledgeable would have such defined abs.” Then suddenly his mind connected the dots in his mind. The words that came out of his mouth finally registered. “Th-that is to say…”

She chuckled at that and waved him off, “I don’t think I’ve ever been able to catch you off guard before this badly MarMar,” she smiled and he felt like he had been caught red-handed. “You’ve loosened up a lot since we were children, what happened?”

He let out a sigh, hoping to cool down his face, “In short, a lot.” He looked pensive for a moment. “And between Shulk’s comforting presence and Corrin’s playful teasing, I haven’t been able to keep a straight face for very long.”

“Now who’s Corrin?” She sounded amused now, “Another retainer?”

“My sister … in law” he replied without thinking, tacking on the rest of her title only after realizing he had grown used to simply calling her his sister. 

When he turned to face Zelda, she rushed him, grabbed him by the front of his tunic, “Lucina got married!” and shook him with a lot more strength than he was expecting from her, “And you didn’t invite me!”

“We did!” he pleaded and she stopped shaking him, and he regained the ability to see clearly, “but we didn’t receive a response.”

Her expression changed and she let him go. Suddenly she seemed so shy then, “How long ago was this?”

He shook himself to regain his center of balance, why was she so strong? “last year. Just before winter.”

“Ah.” her face fell, and wondered what was running through her mind then. “We were still rebuilding around that time, both in buildings and in trade routes, Hyrule was still so dangerous to travel within…”

He placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, and in a soft voice added, “It’s fine, we couldn’t imagine what chaos befell your home.” There was a long and heavy silence as he continued. “How are your people fairing?”

She let out a deep and wistful sigh, “They are pressing on,” she smiled then but it was sorrowful. “They carry on with such strength, despite the calamity that befell them they continue to smile as if they know no other way of life.”

“There were travelers who spoke of the horrors that lurked with the holy grounds of Hyrule during your silence.” He swallowed the lump in his throat. “We tried to send help, believe me.”

She nodded. “A blessing from Hylia,” she looked up at the sky sorrowfully, “that whatever darkness would rise up to challenge the throne would be confined to our land.” Her shoulders sagged as she continued. “Unfortunately, this means that we also couldn’t receive outside help.”

“I can’t even imagine the strength it would take to continue on after so much pain.” He couldn’t begin to think of their suffering.

“Another blessing from Hylia,” she turned to look at him and despite the sorrow her eyes carried, the smile she wore this time was genuine. “My people have hope deeply rooted in their hearts and no matter the calamity we will not fall into despair.” 

“You will make a wonderful ruler Zelda,” he meant it too. He couldn’t begin to fathom the strength she carried. He in contrast almost fell apart at the mere idea of something happening to his sister, he couldn’t imagine the strength it would take to lose everything and continue to stand tall. 

They stewed in that moment for a while, both staring out the large windows they had stopped by. Where they were in the castle didn’t matter at that moment, not even the view was important. What mattered in that instant was letting Zelda breathe, mourning the great duchy it once was.

They watched the shadows crawl along the field outside. After a long moment he watched the tension in her shoulders loosen. Seeing that he finally decided to break the silence. ”Well now that the calamity is over,” she returned her gaze to him, “perhaps now we can sand aid and supplies. With the new alliance we can send over a lot more, a lot faster.”

They lingered in that comfortable silence before he caught a soft whisper. “Thank you.”

“Hyrule has been a valued member of the Council for years Zel, it is the least I can offer. I'm sure my father and Lucina would’ve offered the same.” He saw her smile then and he knew if there was any time to break this sorrowful tension it would be now. “I wish you had been here when we met Corrin, things would have gone over significantly smoother.”

She raised an eyebrow asking a silent question. “I won’t tell you the full story of how they hooked up as I bet it is a lot more interesting from their point of view, but needless to say,” how could he put this simply? “You missed two attacks on the castle and one crashed wedding.”

“What moron tried to crash Luci’s wedding?” she said with a grin.

“It was my wedding, actually.” he flashed her a grin then, “and Luci was the one who crashed it, before she made off with my bride.”

“What?” she asked with a laugh and he beamed.

“Oh yeah, it was one huge mess.” He laughed. “Ask them, but make sure you have snacks, it is one crazy ride.”

She chuckled fondly at that moment. “I'll make sure to pester them about it.” Then in something a touch more playful she added. “Mar-Mar, Where are we going?”

That had stunned him. “... the library.” 

“Were we always headed there?”

His face reddened in embarrassment. Had they really been walking aimlessly for hours? “Shush.”

---

Rex cursed all of his rotten luck. He should have figured that those youngsters would have gone against his direct instructions. He knew it would only be a matter of time before they started looking into Shulk’s disappearance. 

The worst part of it all was, had he not gotten that helpful tip off, then he never would have suspected they had run off. He had been reckless and now they had managed to find the exact fort that housed the outrealm portal. 

He could still hear their footsteps, they weren’t far. He also knew where they would be headed, or at least he had a pretty good idea of where. 

Then, as if lighting a giant beacon he saw it, the magical light from the heavens shot down as the sky turned cloudy. A tell tale sign of an outrealm portal getting reopened.

He cursed and decided to take a shortcut. He summoned his two greatswords and charged straight through the nearby wall. With a spin he brought what was left of that wall crashing down. He charged through, until he found his way to the courtyard. 

There they stood, all four of those troublemakers. “Oi!” 

That seemed to startel them, their leader readjusted her mask. “Tempest Now!” and before he could say another word one of them jumped forward and suddenly there was a wall of ice separating them. 

He could hear the shift of magic and then the ice shattered, unable to sustain itself any longer. And as he had expected all four of them were gone. The portal was still rippling. They had jumped in. 

He knew he shouldn’t have let things escalate to this extent. He should have kept a closer eye on those kids. He should have known that that girl would drag the others into a mess like this. And now he had a choice to make. Let them go, and hope that they run into Shulk, or follow after them. 

That former left a stone in his gut. What if they run into trouble? The worst part of it was that protecting them was the only job he had left, with that thing gone he hadn’t seen a monster in a while. It seemed the evil followed that monster. 

The edges of the portal began to waver, and he knew it would collapse any second now. He swallowed any doubt and rushed for the portal. “Shulk is going to be so cross with me if he sees any of us.”

Notes:

AN/ Wow, this chapter took a second. I lied the ship I'm into is not dead, honestly I was a fool to think it would slow down. Anyways hope you enjoyed this chapter. Personally I feel like I'm moving things WAY too quickly and yet simultaneously I feel like I'm dragging things along. Ugh oh well. Sorry, things will be taking a second to pump chapters out. You guys might not notice it cuz I'm writing this months in advance but it annoys me how long it takes to get things done.

The Fun Fact of the day is that I had to move the scenes in this chapter around quite a lot before I was able to get it to feel right. At least while I was writing it. There were so many scenes that I had to cut up and move around and combine to be able to get it to feel like it made sense. Now whether it does make sense depends, let's hope my Editor is able to shine some light on that.

Also typing makes click clack noises and that seems to be helping me write more, can’t explain why it’s working but it seems to be helping so let's hope that helps.
~ S.Rosey (8/4/2024)

Chapter 5: The Night Before Departure

Notes:

Hey hi, I just wanted to let you guys know that if the posting schedule goes according to plan this will be the first chapter I’ve posted this month, however that also means that I’ll be the last one I’ll post before going on vacation, I’ll see you guys the first Monday after I get back. For the record that will be November 18th. Alright enough talk, New chapter let’s go!

Shulk was thankful that he had already packed his bags before going to speak to the Exalt. Because now the rest of his day was free. 

At present he was looking for Marth. Mostly because on his way back from dropping off his bags he was given a request. He checked Marth’s room, the training grounds, the kitchens, and lastly he was headed to the library. 

When he pushed open the large double doors he was greeted by conspiratory whispers. When he strained his ears he could make out one of them. He knew that cadence, that all too familiar melody.

He made his way to the far back and found the Prince in question, draped dramatically over an armchair, book in hand. The Duchess likewise was laying in another armchair directly beside him. They were both reading seemingly different books and whispering to the other. 

“Look I'm just saying that I think there is something going on between those two,” he peered up from his book over at the Duchess. “He normally keeps his mask up to avoid looking at idiots.” 

She looked up to meet his gaze as he continued, “And the other is loud and chatty, intentionally trying to get a rise out of him, it’s clear that he would have his mask on. He should have his mask on, and yet he doesn't? Sounds fishy to me.”

“Thank you!” Zelda said a touch too loudly, then she righted herself and in a quieter tone added, “I'm almost certain this whole I’m-so-sick-of-him-shtick is all just a ploy, but no one believes me.”

He stared down at his book. “Oh it’s definitely a ploy.”

Shulk chose this moment to step in, “Your Highness?” Marth rushed to get out of his chair, ending up rolling out of it and hitting the floor. “Sorry to interrupt.”

“Smooth Mar-Mar.” Zelda was already mostly sitting properly and simply re-adjusted herself. 

“Shush” he hissed at her before standing, “Shulk, were you looking for me?”

He found himself smiling, “Yes, your sister has arranged afternoon tea in the gardens and has asked me to get you.” 

“Alright,” he found the Prince bookmarking the novel he was engrossed in. before tucking it into his cloak, no doubt for later. To the Duchess he added, “knowing Luci, she’s going to want to see you.”

The two followed Shulk out of the library and into the royal gardens. Between hedged walls and between patches of colorful flower beds sat a rather large pavilion, in the middle of the wooden structure sat a round table with three people seated at it, talking amongst themselves. 

“Roy?” the Prince rushed past his seer and rushed up the stairs, as the unfamiliar redhead stood up from the table. They embraced and Shulk felt something shift in his chest, a gentle nagging in the corner of his mind, strange. 

“It’s good to see you too Marth,” the redhead, Roy, flashed Marth a bright smile and the Duchess responded similarly to his Prince. 

She rushed up the steps but was tackled by the Princess, yanking her up into a tight bearhug. “Zelda! How have you been?”

“Lucina! Let me down!” the Duchess wheezed out but the smile on her face never faltered. 

When she was let down the two rushed over to the two at the gazebo. When the Duchess made her way to Roy, she didn’t embrace him. She held him at arm’s length, before looking him up and down. “Roy, you’ve gotten taller too.”

Roy seemed content with this information before Marth patted the top of his head, and matched it to himself. “And you all made fun of me for being short growing up.” Marth made a face then, like the cat who ate the canary. 

“Now that’s just not fair,” Zelda huffed as she lined up against the other three. She seemed to be the shortest. 

Shulk felt a bit out of place then, sharing a quick glance with Corrin. He knew nothing about the other nobles from the twins' childhood. He was tempted to leave. 

“Oh Zelda,” the Princess beamed, “this is Corrin my-”

“Your wife, right? It’s good to meet you. Marth tells me you’ve been teasing him in my stead.” Corrin beamed at that. “He also told me that you had an eventful love story with our dear Luci.”

Corrin’s face burned, all the more evident with her silver hair and pale blue dress. “Oh it’s a long story.”

“Corrin taught me how to use magic,” Lucina beamed, “and she’s quite the skilled dancer.”

Shulk finally decided to cut his losses, and approached to dismiss himself formally. However the moment he approached the gazebo’s lower steps he heard Marth make a noise. “Ah Shulk, you’ve already met Zelda, but this is Roy, from Phaere, he’s another childhood friend.”

Marth beamed as he added, “Roy, this is Shulk, my retainer. Truly I'd be lost without him.” Shulk felt a twinge of pride at the sheer joy on Marth’s face as he said so.

He felt a bit awkward as Marth led him to the table, before motioning to the redhead that stood taller than him. Roy held his hand out. “A pleasure, I'm the acting Marquess of Phaere.”

Marth frowned at that. “Ah, has your father not gotten better?”

Roy let out a breath, not quite a sigh but leaning that way. “He has but…” 

“Not quite completely.” Marth sighed, and took his seat at the table, dragging the seer along to sit beside him. 

“It’s an improvement,” Roy took the seat on Marth’s other side. The three girls sat opposite them, Corrin between Shulk and Lucina and Zelda beside Roy. And Shulk found himself pouring the tea out of habit.

---

Oracle was used to sleeping in shifts so he was up by lunch time. Sure it wasn’t an amazing sleep by normal standards, but for him it was the best sleep he’s had in weeks. 

He sat at one of the unoccupied tables waiting for a server for lunch. He was in no rush. In truth he was still trying to get used to the sounds of a busy inn. It was almost as comforting as the Last Bastion, but there were other reasons why that tiny camp was his comfort. 

“What’ll it be?” a voice startled him out of his thoughts and when he looked up he was met by a tall man, with spiky blond hair and very particular eyes. 

Soldier? He could have sworn the receptionist had told him he wasn’t working today. 

The man looked down at him unamused, and the faint furrow in his brow told Oracle he was losing his patience. “Sorry, I'll take whatever.”

He wrote something down and when he caught Oracle staring again he let out an annoyed sigh. “Do you need anything else?”

Oracle sighed. He’s losing his edge. “Those eyes… Soldier, correct?” 

The other man had him by the collar rather quickly. Impressive. “Relax, I'm not your enemy.” Oracle had to contain a bitter laugh. “I’ve heard of the runaway First Class Soldier turned Phantom Thief”

Thankfully he let go of him. “What do you want?” 

“It's a complicated tale,” he flexed his mechanical fingers, “we will need a minute.”

Soldier sighed, “I don't have a minute, can this wait?”

At that he nodded, “I have time. Finish your shift and we can talk later.” Then as he had expected doors to the dining part opened and the Lunch rush began. 

Oracle smiled as he watched the makeshift tavern fill with customers. He allowed himself to melt into the melodious hustle and bustle of eager souls living their lives. He missed times like these. Peaceful times. 

---

Marth took his seat at the large dinner table. Sadly he had to separate himself from his friends after tea due to some insistent count that demanded an audience. The irritation that Was this meeting ended up lasting all the way until he was summoned to dinner. 

He was at least thankful to the dinner bell and even more so that this was a ceremonial dinner so his presence was absolutely necessary. He was the last to join the table. 

His father sat at the head of the table, Robin was to his left, Marth at his right. Lucina between Robin and Corrin, Zelda beside her at the end of the table. On the other side Shulk sat between Marth and Roy, with Roy's squire at the edge of the table opposite Zelda. 

Then shortly after his arrival the staff went to serve their plates. He was impressed with the amount of food that was able to be prepared for this rather large dinner on such a short notice. Robin’s talent for coordinating things was incredible. He almost wished he had worked here sooner. 

The food smelled delicious, he almost lost his composure. Almost, being the key word. Instead , he righted himself and waited patiently for his father to speak. Because he would speak. He knew a feast when he saw one. And had he not met the two honored guests personally he would have been tipped off by the sheer amount of food presented. 

Then there was the sound of metal tapping on glass, and as expected his father had stood. “We are honored to finally see such good friends in our home again.” Zelda and Roy raised their glasses in toast. 

“It is a shame that we will not be able to see to your stay personally,” he continued, “but this business is urgent. However, we will be back very soon.” Then with a smirk on his face he added. “To make up for our unfortunate lack of foresight, I will be formally inviting you to the Spring Festival, as we shall be back by then.”

He took his seat but didn’t lower his glass as he ended his speech with, “may your stay be enjoyable and do not hesitate to let anyone know how to make things more comfortable.”

With that the dinner formally started and Marth was quick to start cutting into the slab of meat on his plate. His mouth watered as the knife cut effortlessly through the cut of beef. When he popped it into his mouth the flavor danced on his tongue. The chefs at the castle really outdid themselves. 

When he peeked up from the table he caught his sister holding a fork to Corrin’s face. A bite of steak dangled before her. Timidly she opened her mouth and ate it. The happy little humm she made told her she must have liked it. 

He wasn’t quite sure what Corrin had and hadn’t tried before joining their family but he supposes he had no idea what she used to eat at her own castle or if steak was a new experience. 

He peered off to his left and found Shulk lightly scraping the steamed vegetables to the edge of his plate and far from his potatoes. 

He couldn’t keep the smile off his face, as this was the main reason they sat next to each other. It wasn’t custom that the Royal Seer take a seat at the table. Nor was it necessary as his retainer to stay at his side all day. But Marth was more than eager to help his dear seer. 

Effortlessly he reached his fork out and snatched one of the carrots on Shulk’s plate. That had caught the boy’s attention. Then, as if careful not to anger some cosmic force he subtly started moving his veggies to Marth’s plate.

Marth always liked vegetables and this was no exception, mostly because they paired nicely with the partially rare steak. Then in a whisper he heard, “I am in your debt, My Prince.”

---

Shulk found it endearing, the way his prince stared down at the rest of his plate. He had almost finished everything, however the extra serving of vegetables was a miscalculation on Marth’s part. He knew that look, Marth was trying, waiting to see if he could muster the will to finish off what was left. 

Shulk decided he would save his prince from the struggle, and swapped plates with him. Leaving Marth with an empty plate and Shulk an extra serving of potatoes, although he wasn’t going to complain. 

“Consider your debt repaid.” Marth chuckled as Shulk finished off whatever was left behind. 

Then upon finishing, a new group of servers appeared. This time carrying plates of desserts. This time around it was a slice of cake, intricate with strawberries both inside and decorating the top. 

One quick glance at Marth’s face was enough to understand the excitement radiating off him. Doubly so when Shulk picked the strawberries off his own cake and placed them on Marth’s. “You really don’t have to.”

“I know I don't have to.” He began to pick at his own cake, “I simply wanted to.”

“Thank you.” Marth’s voice was shy but he was smiling sincerely. 

“You best finish that quickly.” the voice in the back of his mind spoke up suddenly. He was almost surprised. Thankfully he hadn’t taken a bite yet. 

Shulk decided to heed the warning, and almost the second he finished his slice of cake he felt a tap on his shoulder. 

When he turned he found Fiora smiling at him and in the sweetest voice she could manage said, “Mind giving me a hand with these?” 

Ah so that’s what they meant. Fiora was not a force to be trifled with, or to be kept waiting. 

He stood from the table and began gathering the empty plates, His own, Marth’s, Roy’s, whoevers he could find, but the moment his eyes returned to the Prince he realized they would have to part ways for a moment. 

“You're going to help in the Kitchen?” Marth almost sounded disappointed at his departure. 

“Yes, we do have quite a full house today.” Something in his chest squeezed as he stacked the plates and prepared to leave. 

“Alright, best of luck.” It was at that moment that he realized his time with the prince had come to an end. Despite his best efforts he still had a thing or two to do, and then he had to make sure that Pyra had Marth’s schedule for the time he would be gone. He had to make sure that Fiora would be aware of the Prince’s tea habits to make sure his sleep schedule wouldn’t start to drift again. He had so much to sort out that he wouldn’t be able to steal a moment with him before he left… unless.

“Ah actually…” Marth peered up at him as Shulk scooped the dishes into his arms and in a hushed voice whispered, “Meet me at the gazebo later tonight.”

All he needed was a moment to say goodbye. That's all he needed. It would leave him uneasy to leave without saying so. Yeah, that was it. 

“Whatever you need to tell yourself.”

Shut it, I don't need your two cents right now.

---

Oracle took another sip from his drink before finishing his meal. He hadn’t had curry in a very long time and this was by far the best he had had in years. It also seemed that the coffee served here was made to be paired with it. 

He had eased into the dinner rush, enjoying the aimless murmurs. It was such a lively sound. Overwhelming at times but only if he tried to hear everything all at once. Instead he focused on a random conversation before moving to another. 

“So I heard that His Grace is going to Plegia tonight.” he heard a man say.

Oracle almost choked on his coffee. 

“No way, you're full of it,” someone else at his table complained. “Not after the war.”

“It has been years though,” a woman at the table started, “besides the Exalt seems to be over the war, his tactician is Plegian after all.”

“Not this again,” One of the men groaned, “besides I don't think he’d be so quick to meet the new King after what happened with the Princess last year.”

“But didn’t the Phantom Thieves confess to kidnapping the Princess?” his comrade added. 

“Oh they did.” the girl provided, “I think that might be why he’s going, he’d probably want to quell the rumors that it was Plegia.”

“How are you so sure this isn’t just one big joke?” the first man growled. 

“Because I have a friend who works at the castle stupid.” she huffed. 

His heart started beating quicker as she continued. “And she told me that the Count she’s working for has been insufferable lately, that apparently the Exalt wouldn’t hear a word from the council and he’s headed there, like it or not.”

“No wait,” the second man sighed, “she might be onto something, I delivered a huge amount of supplies to the castle recently”

That made Oracle’s blood run cold. Tonight? The Exalt was leaving Tonight! He was under the impression that they had already left, after all in his time the Exalt told him that Zelda didn’t arrive at the castle until he had already left with Chrom. Had he changed the course of time? 

He almost slapped himself. Of course he had changed the course of time. Link… he was the Duchess’ guide and it was evident that he was easily distracted while traveling. He had meddled with that. He had dragged the Duchess and her Royal Guard by the hands to the Castle’s gates. He had brought her to Ylissitol far before she was to arrive. 

And like an idiot he was laying around while his younger self was about to run right into a trap. 

He downed the rest of his coffee and bolted for the door. He still had time. He knew how to get into the castle. He could stop himself from leaving. He could save him years of torment. 

He knew where he would be, how could he ever forget.

---

Marth leaned against the stone railing of the gazebo. He was back here, in the secret, or not so secret, garden. He watched the way the moonlight danced along the surface of the small pond. His heart felt heavy and his anxiety had reached the eye of the storm. 

He heard footsteps on stone steps and didn’t need to look up to know who it was. He couldn’t look at him, lest he lose his resolve. Those same eased footfalls walk the length of the gazebo and he rests beside Marth looking out at the lake. 

Neither one wants to break the silence, neither wants to make real the end of their time together. It felt stupid thinking of it that way. Shulk would come back, he had faith he would, but his chest still ached, as if this would be the last time he would ever see the Seer.

He squeezes the vile in his hands, the small capsule of strange glowing liquid. Its light always brought him comfort before, just as the lantern had. He would fall asleep to that glow some nights. When his mind would run away from him, he simply would unshutter the lantern and fall asleep to the faint glow. Staring at the delicate stars painted into the upper edge of the lantern’s glass, imagining he was sleeping under the stars again. 

And after Lucina’s wedding he had found that on those nights when his mind was too loud to let him sleep, this little capsule pressed to his chest would ease all his doubts and worries. 

But it was a good luck charm, Shulk’s good luck charm to be exact. If there was ever a journey Marth would wish Shulk luck on, it would be this one. He swallowed his fear and finally peered at the seer at his side. 

Shulk had been watching him, a soft but knowing look on his features. He knew Marth was nervous. How embarrassing. 

He took the Seer’s hand quickly, “Here.” he could feel his face heating up. As he placed the little vile into the Seer’s open palm, “for luck.”

Shulk looked down at it and back at his lord, before placing his other hand gently on top of Marth’s own. “Thank you.”

Marth didn’t dare pull his hand away. The night was cold and Shulk’s cupped hands were warm. “Please,” it came out just above a whisper, “be careful.” 

“I will.” He gave Marth’s hand a little squeeze. Marth had to swallow down his heart to keep himself from coming apart at that moment. 

He couldn't fight that fear, he couldn’t bring himself to believe that everything would go according to plan. His heart knew, it ached in the same way it had when Corrin had confessed behind her door the night before their botched wedding. It was as if the universe squeezed his heart, as if he knew that he would never see Shulk again. 

Shulk, just as delicately as he held Marth’s hand, rested his forehead against the prince’s. The same way he had before his wedding. And Marth focused on that. On his heartbeat, on the heartbeat he could feel cradling his hand. 

They stayed like that for a moment longer, before he could hear some commotion coming from the castle. Marth let go of the tiny canister and reluctantly slipped his hand out of Shulk’s. “I guess it’s time.”

Shulk cast him a smile, something warm and comforting. “See you when I get back.”

“Yeah.” Marth felt a bitter-sweet joy fill his chest, “be back soon.” there was something else he wanted to say. The words evaded him but he could feel their weight on his tongue. 

Instead he swallowed them down and waved goodbye to his dearest companion before saying goodbye to his father and Robin. His father said some words of encouragement, so sure that Marth would take good care of the castle in his stead. But Marth was only half listening. It all didn’t feel real. 

He had watched the wagon leave, and continued to watch the road after. As if he would suddenly wake. And Shulk would greet him as he did every morning and his father would moan about wanting to avoid council meetings. Then he would have tea with his sisters, and in the evenings Shulk would bring him his tea before he would rest again. 

But the night kept moving, growing colder. And suddenly he was filled with the same unease as the day after his sister was kidnapped. Fearing the safety of someone so dear to him. And fearing that he would not be strong enough to hold the crown. 

Notes:

AN/ Welp there you go, the hands of fate are moving and all good things must shift out of our control eventually. Leaving us in an anxious and staggering state. I’m going to be real. I have no idea what I just said but I'm not cutting it out. I’m tired. As I mentioned before this will be the last chapter I will post before I leave. So no chapters for the rest of October and some of November. I should be back by the 18th. So if you haven’t read The Princess’s Dragon Bride now would be the time to catch up. Anyways I hope you’ve enjoyed and I'll see you in November.
~ S.Rosey (8/13/2024)

Chapter 6: A Visit In The Night

Notes:

Alright let's get to work, I’ve started my vacation and nothing is more exciting and fun to me then getting back to work on this fic, just in a new location. Now my questionable taste in relaxation aside lets get back to the chapter.

Edit: I’m back, expect an update every two weeks, typically on Mondays, preferably somewhere between 6am and noon. Anyways enjoy.

Oracle cursed all his luck, he had known the city by heart. Or at least that was what he told himself, clearly his memory of Ylissetol had been overturned by it’s ruined state. This lively image of the city was so disorientating. 

“This is why you leave the scouting and raiding to us,” a voice in his memories chimed in. He and Rex would have rolled their eyes but, perhaps there was some truth to that. 

He finally managed to find a vantage point and once he was able to oversee the town he noticed exactly what he feared. 

A neat row of royal soldiers were filing out of the castle town gates. Their numbers were small for the single carriage and the nobility it would be carrying. The supplies would last, although their numbers wouldn't be enough to protect Shulk from the fate that would befall him. 

He let out a deep sigh, if he ran down the main road after them he might be able to catch up to them, but he doubted he’d be able to dissuade them from their current course at this point. He knew those people well, after all, but they wouldn’t know him. 

Besides he would no doubt be stopped by the cavalry soldiers that marched alongside the Exalt. Would it be enough to postpone the trip … no, a few soldiers would splinter off and drag him to the dungeons and thair Exalt would continue on. 

He returned his gaze to the castle and a small blue figure stood at the castle gates no doubt watching his father’s retreat. 

Oracle’s hand drifted along his own wrist to the joint that connected his metal arm to his body. The Exalt of his time had told many stories about everything that happened after Shulk had vanished. 

He clenched his metal hand into a fist. He had made a promise long ago, and it was one he would keep, regardless if this was his own time or not. 

---

Roy was thankful that he had traded in his quill for a metal cased pen that functioned similarly. He had been gripping it so tightly that it would have snapped, had it not had its tough casing. He was losing his temper. 

“His Majesty has clearly lost his mind!” one of the older councilmen screeched. “To accept such a proposal without even consulting us.”

“It must be that harlot at his side,” another continued, “That war tactician is Plegian born.”

“Who only knows what plot they have for his Grace,” another hissed.

How many hours had this gone on, how many hours have they wasted like this? Roy was under the assumption that the Ylissean Court was better behaved then his own and yet here he was hearing more bassless drivel. 

He could almost hear those comments directed at his mother all over again. But this wasn’t his place to speak and yet he found himself biting his own tongue. 

“The old king should have disposed of him-” 

“Can you old coots stay on topic!” he found himself hissing through his clenched teeth. His pen rattled dangerously on the verge of breaking. 

“I don’t need to be lectured by some usurping little upstart.” one of them snapped. 

His pen made a concerning cracking noise as he locked eyes with the old man who spoke to him. “What did you say?” He didn't mean for there to be venom in his voice but that’s the way it came out. “I don’t think I heard you correctly.”

“No one has seen or heard from Marquess Eliwood in quite a while.” The man leaned forward, his gaze locked with Roy’s and the taunting tone his voice carried made his pen make another cracking sound.

“Those are baseless rumors.” Roy found that icy hatred bubbling up from his core and he found his fiery temper shooting up to meet it. 

“Is that so~” the man leaned back showing off his house crest and Roy knew this man was a Duke, outranking him, but all this did was irritate him further. “Because I've heard otherwise.”

Then the loud pounding of a gavel shattered the tension and drew all eyes to the head of the room. There the Crown Prince met their startled gazes with a cold and unamused stare. There was a chill it carried, the unnaturally calm expression on his face didn’t help either. Then in an even and measured tone no louder than a casual tone he added. “That’s enough.”

“But your Highness.” one of the other lords spoke up. 

“The rumors about Marquess Eliwood are unfounded,” Marth continued, “unless you are to imply Lady Lissa speaks lies about her patients.”

That brought a chilling breeze into the room. “Furthermore, Acting Marquess Roy, has been holding Pheare in order.”

Then his gaze fell on another council member when he spoke up again. “And I'm sure some of you would rather not talk about the way you keep your territories in order .”

Some of the nobles actively shrank in their seats or tugged at their collars. “Now unless someone would like to throw the first stone from his glass castle, I recommend we return to the topic.”

One of the other nobles opened his mouth to speak and Marth fixed his unnaturally composed gaze on him and added, “and my father made his choice, so that is the last this topic will be mentioned.” Then he raised his gavel once and added, “Is that clear?”

The room fell silent and quietly every noble who had spoken up gave quiet nods. When Marth’s gaze met Roy’s again, the implication fell on him too. 

Roy gave a single quick nod and with that the gavel came down as Marth returned the meeting to its original course. Roy returned his gaze at the notation papers. There was something so familiar about that look Marth gave him. 

That was the Marth he remembered, composed and regal, his manner and composure were that of an experienced king. 

Roy envied him for that, his composure was perfect. After yesterday, Roy knew it was a mask. Had the Marth from his memories been wearing a mask too? He wondered faintly about the past with Marth, had his cold and distant behavior from before been a mask?

Perhaps he should speak to his childhood friend a bit more after the meeting was done. After all it was evident that Marth’s calm demeanor was incredible, maybe he could help teach Roy how to keep his temper in check, help him keep from letting these other lords from riling him up. 

---

Zelda had just finished another chapter of that adventure novel she was so enthralled with when there was a rapid knocking on her door. One she was all too familiar wit. And good thing too, she had finally caught up to Marth and was eager to discuss her thoughts. 

However when she opened the door to greet her good friend the look he gave her told her that he wasn’t in a good place to discuss their new favorite series. She didn’t mean to wince when she said, “you look terrible.”

He gave her a half-hearted smile. “Tea?”

She let out a relieved sigh, and stepped aside to let him in. “I can brew a quick cup, what’s got you like …” how could she put this delicately? “…this?”

The second she closed the door he sprawled himself on the plush couch in her room. “The meeting was hell.”

She didn’t envy him, she was able to dodge this particular meeting thanks to Link returning to give her a detailed recounting of his latest adventure. She excused herself on the grounds of it being an intelligence briefing with her lead guard. 

She had spent a few hours with Link before he excused himself to go off and get more adventuring done. She was slightly concerned he had taken to smashing pots or opening random chests that didn’t belong to him, but he hadn’t mentioned it so she assumed he was on his best behavior. After he had left she decided to return to her book and was thankful for it. 

She retrieved the kettle she had hanging in the fireplace. “Do you want to talk about it?”

He righted himself as she poured him a nice warm cup of tea. “Honestly it was simply annoying how they wouldn’t drop the Plegia stuff, completely derailing the conversation.” he took a sip from his tea before pulling it back sharply.

She fixed him with a half-lidded stare, “Be careful it’s hot.”

“Yeah,” he lightly blew on his tea, his face pinkening in embarrassment, “I figured that out.”

She poured herself a cup of tea and stared into its soft honey color before returning her gaze to him, “Are they always like this?”

“Not usually,” he sipped his tea softly, making sure to blow on it before taking another sip. “Dad is normally good at keeping them in line, and ever since Robin showed up he’s been quicker on the draw to shoot down any pointless tangents.”

She watched him put his half empty cup on the table before leaning back into the soft sofa.”I feel like they don’t take me seriously,” he raised his gaze to meet her’s. “They always patronized me before but now they are particularly irritating, as if I’m not acting Exalt.”

“Do you think they’re testing you?”

He scoffed “Testing my patience, more like,” he closed his eyes in frustration, “I wish it was something that simple.” he sighed. “It's gotten worse since Lucina got married, and don’t even get me started on the bachelor talks.”

“Oh.” she could sympathize with him there, it hadn’t lasted long but for a while after Hyrule had finally started getting its bearings there were people who started asking her about who she planned to marry, as if she wasn’t capable of ruling. Granted this was a tiny minority that one glare from Link was able to get them to shut up. But Marth was different. He was the crown prince, and with his sister married to a woman the task of heirs fell on him. 

She didn’t bring it up, she knew he had most likely put that together and it no doubt brought him endless distress. “So what would you normally do to get your mind off it?” She needed to distract him somehow. 

He crossed his arms, and tilted his head ever so slightly as he contemplated deeply. “Well, normally Shulk would have something ready.” he opened his eyes and she could tell there was a soft and wistful look in them. “He always knew just what would bother me and just how to make it all melt away.” She didn’t miss the dust of pink to his cheeks at that last part.

“Ah,” his expression shifted again, “but he isn’t here presently, he left with my father to Plegia, and I can’t shake this unease whenever I think about it.”

“Right, I think you mentioned he was a seer.” Uh oh, did she just make it worse? 

“Yes,” he looked so crestfallen then, “he saw something and I wanted him to go with Dad to make sure everything would be okay.”

“And that worries you?” I shouldn't have said that.

“He’s a dear friend and very smart but he’s also a loyal retainer,” Marth drank from his tea again, this time it was clear he was trying to steady his nerves, “sometimes to a fault, you see when we traveled a while ago he threw himself into the line of fire just to make sure I made it out okay, I’m worried he’ll get himself injured or … worse.”

I thought getting him to talk about his obvious crush would cheer him up but it seems I've just traded his anger for worry . She needed to think fast. “Do you know what helps with stress?” she flashed him this bright smile she knew wasn’t the slightest bit convincing. “Cake, and it goes great with tea too.”

 He must have pitted her because he gave her this small soft smile. “That sounds nice.”

---

Roy couldn’t help but take the wrong turn, he had walked the halls of Ylisstol castle so many times in his childhood and yet it all felt so different now. Everything wasn’t as massive, and he couldn’t help but notice all the new tapestries that adorned the walls. The nostalgia of this place was overwhelming. He hadn’t walked the halls of this place since he was so much younger. 

“Are you sure you know where we are?” Sora’s voice snapped him out of his reminiscing. 

He cast his squire a playful smile. “Yes, Sora, I’ve been here many times.” Although he couldn’t deny he was a little turned around. “I just wanted to look around.”

Sora gave him that all knowing smile and in a playful tone of his own added, “if you say so, Sire.” 

The use of his title tempted Roy to put his retainer in a headlock. “I know exactly where we are.” he lied, “we’re …” he faked contemplation and focused on his senses. The smell of food was rich, but the sounds of people working were faint. “We're in the dining hall.”

Sora looked behind him into the hall they were headed in, “lets just ask for help.” he then sprinted past Roy, “Excuse me!” 

Roy walked after him, smiling faintly as Sora bounded forward with all the excitement of an energetic puppy. Then when he came to a stop Roy took in the sight of the two individuals Sora was speaking to. “Would you by any chance know where we are?” 

Marth and Zelda exchanged a look before the prince responded with a smile, “oh sure, you're in the east wing,” he then pointed to the large double doors, “we were headed to the kitchen.”

Sora then flashed Roy an all too familiar raised eyebrow. Roy only shrugged, flashing him another playful smile, a smaller one this time. “Close enough.”

He turned to face the other two nobles, “so what brings you to the kitchens? Dinner was a while ago.”

“Mar-Mar wants to destress so we came here to snag some sweets.” Zelda motioned to the prince. Marth let out a deep sigh at that. 

Roy nodded, the meeting from this morning was a nightmare. In truth he was on the verge of losing it himself when he left the meeting room, thankfully Sora had managed to lift his spirits. “Hey,” he gave Marth his best charming smile. “If you wanna blow off some steam, why not a quick spar?”

Marth raised his head, then placed a hand under his chin, looking as if deep in thought, his head tilted ever so slightly. “Sure, why not, it’s been a while since we’ve sparred.”

Roy flashed him a grin then, “I'll warn you, I haven’t been slacking in my training.”

Marth returned his gaze, an intensity burning in his eyes, “I'm no slouch either.”

“Then to the Training Grounds.” Roy turned to leave before Sora placed a hand on his shoulder.

Then to the other two he added, “can you show us the way there?” Roy only let out a sigh.

---

Valkyrie could have sworn they had been falling for hours. Eventually she started to pass the time by doing cool flips in the timeless void. Then the strange multicolored void tore open revealing a quickly approaching green floor. 

She prepped herself and when she hit the ground she did so in a roll before landing in a cool kneeling position, just like she was taught. 

She righted herself and turned to face the spiraling portal in the sky that soon spit out her team. Tempest landed in the kneeling position without fanfare. But the cracks that formed in the ground beneath her made Valkyrie whistle in astonishment. Forge was a little less graceful when he hit the ground. He managed to land in a roll and despite his backpack he managed to make it pretty far. He came to a stop against a tree, thankfully he got back up. Sparkle, the showoff, came down in a graceful float, her staff giving off a pretty glow as she landed without issue. 

Seeing her team in one piece gave Valkyrie the peace she needed to finally assess their environment. There were a lot of colors, mostly greens. The trees, at least she thought they were trees, were plenty green too. It reminded her of the Last Bastion, except there was a lot more than a single green tree and plenty of other plants, at least she assumed they were plants, everywhere. 

She took off her glove and ran her fingers along the green plants on the floor. Strange . She picked one off the floor and inspected it. 

Forge got up and ran over to the rest of them screaming something at her but before he could say anything too loud she had already popped it into her mouth. “Val don’t-”

Sparkle’s staff made a bonking noise as she let it fall on Val’s head. “Don’t eat the grass.”

“The what?” she thought they were brightly colored weeds, and she could have sworn those were the ones that were edible. 

“The grass.” Tempest sighed. “It grows on the floor and it’s not poisonous but it’s not for people to eat.”

Huh, she learns something new everyday. “Oh.” she spat it out, reluctantly. “So that aside, where are we?”

“With all the plant life,” Tempest looked around, “could we be in Aionios?”

“I don’t think so,” Forge shook his head, he then pulled his goggles over his eyes and started fidgeting with the small dials on it. “The Ether level’s aren’t high enough for that. Perhaps the Mushroom Kingdom?”

Sparkle and Tempest shook their heads, before Tempest spoke up, “nuh uh, the plants don’t match up.”

“What other kingdoms survived again?” Valkyrie frowned 

“Uh guys.” Forge interrupted before pulling his goggles up.

At that they heard a loud crashing noise as the ground trembled with the force of something landing behind them. “Oi, what do you brats think you're doing!”

“Tempest do the thing!” Valkyrie screamed as she turned to make a run for it.

Tempest raised her arms suddenly, her mask summoning itself as she did so. Then a wall of ice pillars appeared. Then she heard the sounds of Sparkle and Forge making a run for the treeline. 

“Book It, And Don’t Look Back!” Valkyrie called and as if to answer her call a heavy fog overtook the area, covering their escape into the heavy line of green trees. 

“You Can’t Run Forever!” she heard Driver call from somewhere beyond the mist as the sound of shattering glass told her he smashed the ice wall. 

“We Can Try!” she called, trying her best to throw her voice to somewhere far away, hoping he’ll take the bait. She wasn’t about to face the consequences of her actions, not this early into their adventure. 

---

Marth grinned as Roy dragged his blade along the ground. Watching him carefully Marth and him circled each other waiting for the first strike. 

It was Roy who moved first. He darted towards Marth the second the prince entered his peripheral. 

Marth blocked, surprised by the heavy force behind it. So Roy is stronger, noted.

He lept backwards as Roy went in for another strike. His stance seemed so familiar and yet Marth couldn't quite place it. 

He rolled out of the way of Roy’s powerful strikes, when he spotted an opening he rushed Roy. 

Roy managed to counter and with a powerful slash he managed to knock Marth off his feet. He’s more dangerous the closer I am, noted . 

When Marth rushed him with a flurry of attacks Roy stood his ground and guarded all of them. Then he reached out and yanked the prince by the front of his tunic. 

Then with a strength he didn’t know Roy had, he was tossed over his shoulder and slammed onto his back. I should have seen that coming.  

He was forced to stare up at Roy’s all to a pleased smirk. Cheeky, little so and so . Framed by the fading light of the sun, Marth couldn’t help but flush. He didn’t know quite how to feel about being manhandled so easily. 

Marth managed to regain his wits and rolled out of his range and tried to refocus his stance. Alright keep my distance, I can do that.  

He refocused and decided to try something new. He had still yet to perfect his technique but Roy felt like the right opponent. He adjusted his hold on the practice sword. 

He rushed in but made sure to keep Roy at the very edge of his range. His feet moved in a practiced and graceful manner. 

He managed to land a lot more hits on Roy and with his range advantage whenever Roy countered he had managed to step out of the way. 

He cursed as this made Roy go on the offensive. Marth just barely managed to keep his distance. But Roy was making things difficult as he was able to turn on a dime and retaliate with brutal force. 

He managed to roll behind Roy and with a hard yank on the back of his tunic, slicking his foot behind Roy’s ankle he managed to bring him to the ground. Roy let out a faint curse as Marth was quick to roll out of the way. 

While Roy was picking himself up, Marth prepared his final strike. And when Roy came to his feet Marth thrust forward putting all his force into his strike. 

But Roy was quick enough to raise his counter. 

Roy retaliated with a lot more force then Marth was expecting and that had brought Marth to the ground, his blade shattered between them. 

Roy’s eyes widened as he stared down at Marth. Then a powerful feeling overpowered Marth’s core. And he found himself laughing.

“Are you alright?” Roy offered him his hand and Marth took it gladly. 

Roy caught him as he struggled to stand on his own feet. “That was amazing!” he found the smile hard to keep from his face. “And I'm fine.”

“Are you sure?” Roy winced as he adjusted Marth so the prince was learning more of his weight on him. 

“Trust me, I’ve been through worse.” he pointed with his thumb to the white stone arch at the far wall of the training area, “there used to be a wall over there until my training instructor kicked me though it.”

The look Roy gave him only made him laugh harder. “I’ll be fine.” to prove his point he leaned his weight off Roy, and found his balance. “See?” 

“Well, if you say so.” but the look Roy gave him told him he wasn’t too sure. 

Marth flashed him another smile, “I am and thank you.” 

“Hmm?” then his face eased, “oh, right, i’m glad I was able to help.”

Marth picked up the remnants of the sword and tossed them into a pile of discarded and destroyed practice dummies, “Trust me it was a big help. It definitely helped me destress.”

Roy smiled, “Well that’s enough excitement for me for one day.” He handed his blade to Marth, probably to put it back. 

Marth spun it in his grip, “well, sleep well, I think I'll get some training done,” he laughed, “clearly I haven’t been training hard enough.”

---

Marth moved gracefully, the measured strikes of his blade danced through the air. His movements were mesmerizing, if not a bit slow. They continued to slow until he stopped all together and turned his gaze towards the forest behind the castle.

He returned to the weapons’ rack and retrieved a steel sword. Then he returned, gaze fixed on the arch separating the training grounds and the Gazebo’s Garden. 

“Show yourself,” he made sure to keep his voice steady, but there was a faint waver to it. “I know you're there!” Ever observant . 

Oracle chuckled softly and jumped down into the garden, as expected the Young Exalt followed him into the serene space. 

The prince made sure to keep his distance, as Oracle himself took a seat on the old stone steps. “I mean you no harm.”

“Then why were you watching me?” There must have been something in his voice that gave him away because the prince lowered his sword, his stance more relaxed now. 

“I was simply doing my job.” when the prince raised an eyebrow again he found himself chuckling again. 

The prince raised his sword again but there was a bit of hesitation in the way he held it. “If you truly mean me no harm then reveal yourself!”

He let out a sigh, perhaps he would be giving himself away but would it matter at this point? Shulk was on his way to Plegia and from the way things panned out in his time, he wouldn’t be coming back. “Very well.”

He reached up and pulled his hood down revealing his long silvery blond hair, letting it tumble free from his red hood, his eyes still the same shade of blue as his younger self perhaps the few wrinkles he carried wouldn’t change his visage too much. 

Marth’s eyes widened, “Shulk?” He recognizes me, even like this? He smiled, of course he would . “But how?” he looked him over and his eyes seemed to hold this understanding, as if he knew what he’s been through, “I saw you leave, and now you’re …”

“I am not the Shulk you know." He tried not to let the fondness and relief bleed too much into his voice, “I come from a time many years into the future.”

“Then why are you here?” Oracle didn’t miss the confused and weary look in his eyes as he studied him.

How could he explain this? “There is a dangerous fiend that fled into this time, I have no doubt that its target is your family.” even to his own ears it sounded deranged, “I chased after it and ended up in this time, however I have lost track of it, so I have returned to you, knowing that I will run into it again.”

“I see,” Marth’s gaze met his and Oracle knew he was judging his character. So he didn’t back down, he peered into those bright blue eyes as he used to, keen on showing his unwavering spirit. Then he closed his eyes and lowered his blade completely, “I trust you, I can’t explain it but somehow,” he met his gaze again but there was a softness to it again, “I can tell you’re sincere.”

“You may call me Oracle,” somehow he knew Marth would lose sleep over his past, and the future that spelled for Shulk. “If it’s easier.” Maybe if he thought of him as someone else it would ease the pain and worry. 

“Very well,” that seemed to ease the sudden tension in his soldiers, “do you mind,” he shifted slightly, “this is a lot to take in, I think i’ll head to bed now.”

Oracle nodded, this would definitely be a lot to take in, “Sleep well, your Grace.” He watched the prince leave and leaned against the old gazebo. 

Marth would be okay, nothing too dangerous would await him, as long as he stayed in the castle. And for everything else Oracle would be there to keep him safe, the way he knows his younger self would have wanted. 

Notes:

AN/ I like working while i’m in a new environment, it really helps the creative juices flow. Anyways hope you enjoyed that little chapter, i feel it was slow in places but i am a bit rusty, anyways hope you have a good day.
~ S.Rosey (10/19/2024)

Chapter 7: A Heart-to-Heart on Horseback

Notes:

Not going to lie, this one is going to be a bit silly, well, not completely but mostly. Fun Fact before we begin, this chapter was planned to have a different Cloud scene but after messing with the timeline again, I realized I would need more time. So I wrote a different scene and used it for a different reason. Hope you enjoy.

Edit for RariSweti: happy to be back, and I’m going to aim for regular uploads so look forward to that. And just you wait, I’ve got a lot planned for this fic.

Marth stared at the document for hours, his mind rereading the same line for the seventh time within the past five minutes. He let out a groan and leaned back in his chair. His mind was a mess and he was clearly distracted. 

He gleaned down at this document again. It could wait. With that he stood from his chair and walked out of his room.

He had been distracted for the entirety of the day. After the events of last night he found himself restless. He ended up sleeping from the crash after the adrenaline of being watched faded from his system, but that sleep was far from restful. 

When he woke he went about the day automatically but when his mind was allowed to wander it would remind him of the man who looked like Shulk. 

He claimed to be from the future, so his condition was what awaited Shulk then. He had gotten taller, not much taller than Marth but he had grown. His shoulders had broadened or maybe they simply looked broader? His hair had grown long, and Marth had to admit it looked nice that way. 

However he didn’t see the ruby cross Shulk always carried with him. His eyes were tired and carried with them a deep and resigned sadness. And then there was that arm. Sure, there was always a chance that it was a very finely detailed gauntlet but somehow he knew it was a metal prosthetic. 

But what did that mean? What had Shulk endured that would have changed him this much? 

There was also this relief that crossed his face when he saw Marth too, and that was concerning in its own right. Had he expected Marth not to be there? Had he expected him to be different? Or was it simply that he was relieved that Marth recognized him? 

He shook his head, what was he to make of this situation? Could Oracle's word even be trusted? Yes, he knew subconsciously that Oracle wasn’t of any threat to him, but did that mean he was being truthful? 

Marth came to stop in the middle of a hallway, his mind a frantic mess of unease and paranoia.  

Entertaining the idea that Oracle was an imposter, what would he have to gain from weaving this strange story? Was it to sew doubts with Plegia? That was always a possibility but then why take on the form of Shulk? Was it a coincidence? Or was Oracle aware of Marth and Shulk’s close bond? 

That was when a question slammed into the back of Marth’s mind so loudly he physically jolted. Why hadn’t Oracle shown him proof of his claims? Surely if he really was from the future then he could present something that already exists in this timeline … the ruby cross, a royal crest, hell even the capsule of liquid that Marth had given him before leaving. All of these things could have worked to sway his mind. And that last one was even easy to fake … so why hadn’t he shone Marth anything? 

Now that he thought about it a suspicious man appeared suddenly in the only area of the castle that still had yet to be properly sealed, it was the only weak spot in the castle’s defense, or at least any that Marth knew of. 

He claims to be a member of the castle staff from many years in the future. Conveniently Shulk himself isn’t here. Oracle even appeared the day directly after Shulk had left, as if he had been waiting. 

And without any proof and a vague story about an unknown threat coming after Marth and his family that would put Oracle in the prime position to stab Marth in the back himself. Sure, Marth got this feeling that he wouldn’t, and he was usually a good judge of character … but there was no denying that he could be a spy. 

“You okay there Mar-Mar?” Marth suddenly jumped when he realized Roy was at his side waving a hand in front of his face. 

How long had he been there? “Ah, Roy, sorry you startled me.”

“Yeah, I kinda noticed that.” he stepped in front of Marth so to better meet his eye, “I called out to you earlier but you didn’t answer, you seemed distracted.”

Marth let out a sigh, “Forgive me, I didn’t get much sleep last night.”

Roy hummed in acknowledgement but the look he flashed Marth told him he knew he was stuck in his thoughts. “You need to destress again?”

Marth thought for a moment, and ultimately slumped his shoulders in defeat. “That would probably be nice but I don't think I could handle another hit like the last one quite yet.”

Roy’s eyes widened for a second, his face flushing ever so slightly. “That's okay.” It was his turn to look pensive and when he met Marth’s eye again he did so with an easy smile. “How about we go for a ride? I brought Blaze. He’s in the stables”

Marth’s eyes sparkled, he hadn’t been horseback riding in a good long while. “That sounds wonderful.” Maybe this was just what he needed to take his mind off everything. “Thank you, Roy.”

---

Forge stared down at Valkyrie. “Is this really a good idea?” He adjusted the straps of his bag. “Aren’t we giving him time to catch up?”

“After the maze we made in the thicket, nah.” Valkyrie straightened herself to inspect her work. “This looks deep enough.”

The pit was massive and ridiculously deep. How did she manage to dig this deep within such a short amount of time? He was almost sure that if she stood on his shoulders the pit still would tower over them by at least a head or two. “Will this even work?” 

She gave him a self satisfied smirk before effortlessly getting out. “Have faith in your leader, Forge.” Then before he could process her words she had managed to cover the hole with leaves. It was effortless and surprisingly seamless. 

Believable however was a different beast. The ground was leafless excluding the huge patch covering the hole. Then she produced a thin paper and began to draw something on it.

“And for the last piece of the puzzle.” She lazily tossed the paper at the pile, letting it drift like an autumn leaf and settled on top of the pile. 

Then the paper glowed and when the light settled, a second Valkyrie appeared, curled up amidst the leaves, sleeping soundly. “I didn’t know you knew how to do that.”

“I have many tricks hidden in my sleeve,” she said with a pleased grin. 

Then Tempest charged into the area with a few fish in her hand. “Val!” she stopped and stared at their sleeping leader. Forge and the real Valkyrie watched on in amused horror. “I caught dinner.”

She walked closer and before Forge could warn her, a hand gripped Tempest’s shoulder so suddenly it startled both of them. “Don’t.” Thankfully Sparkle was there to stop her, she then pointed to their leader standing by Forge.

“Oh~” then just as cheerfully as before Tempest turned to the other two members of their group, “I caught a few fish.”

“Maybe we should eat those … not here.” Forge sighed, and the three nodded. 

---

Roy watched as Zelda helped Lucina into her horse’s saddle. The horse with the inky coat was amusingly a bit restless, shifting ever so slightly every time the princess tried to get on. He couldn’t help but chuckle at the little noise she made as she finally managed to get onto its back. “And here I thought you’d given up on mounted combat.”

Lucina let out a huff as her cheeks puffed up, a goofy pout-like face she always made when being teased, some things never change .

Meanwhile , he turned his head and saw Lucina’s wife, Corrin, awkwardly leading her horse their way being guided by Marth, who was proudly and effortlessly leading his own mount. 

When they finally managed to reach the others Lucina decided the horse’s unruliness be damned because she insisted on riding closer to her wife. And with Corrin sandwiched between Luci and Zelda, Marth finally rode ahead to meet Roy at the head of the group. 

“Sorry about the wait.” he gave Roy a sincere smile that stunned him for a second. It was strange seeing him so composed and regal. 

“And here I thought we would be sharing again,” he teased.

Marth sat up a little taller, looking rather pleased with himself. “I had to do something while you were gone.” he then gave Roy this playful smirk, “let me show you how good I’ve gotten,” he pointed to the top of the hill. “First one there wins.”

Roy sat up straight, and Blaze almost fully aware of what was to come whinnied in anticipation. “Alright, just don't be upset when I beat you again like last time.”

“On three.” Marth said as his horse began to paw at the dirt. “One, two-”

“Three!” and Roy spurred his horse into a full gallop. 

“Cheater!” Marth called after him but the smile could be heard in his voice. 

Roy hadn’t expected Marth to pass him, he really hadn’t, but one second the view ahead of him was clear and suddenly he was staring at Marth’s flowing cape as his white horse bolted ahead of him. 

It was like night and day. The Marth from his memories and the Marth from now. The prince from his childhood was always so timid around horses, but now he seemed to be so in tune with his horse that he had managed to keep up with him. And house Phaere was known for its mounted cavalry. In a weird way he was proud, and yet it still left something heavy inside him. 

He finally managed to reach the crest of the hill where Marth and his horse stood waiting, staring off into the valley below. He didn’t move from there as Roy trotted up beside him. Roy followed his line of sight and took in the view. It was a lovely overview of a nearby lake. The view hit it just right where it reflected the entire array of color of the shifting skies. The lake even managed to catch the last rays of the sun as if it started to disappear over the nearby mountain range. It was a breathtaking sight. 

He cast a glance at Marth then, and couldn’t help but smile at the way the sun bounced off his hair, bringing out the lighter shade of blue. There was also this look on his face that seemed so content, and yet there was this underlying sadness. Then Marth cast him a sideways glance and their gazes met.

“I'll admit it,” he said with a smirk crossing his delicate features. “We come here every time we need to clear our heads,” he stroked the neck of his horse soothingly, “He and I know the shortest roots.”

“So what you're saying is…” he reached out playfully punching Marth’s shoulder, “that you're the cheater?” That earned him a chuckle. 

“I guess so.” Marth smiled contentedly, and that shifted the thing inside Roy. 

“It’s like night and day.” Marth turned to face him with a confused look on his face, “It’s like you're two different people.” Roy elaborated. 

“Ah,” Marth returned his gaze forward but instead he cast his eyes upward, as if searching the orange hue for the stars to ask them for guidance.  “It’s a mask, it makes court easier.”

“Right,” Roy sighed, “thanks for the save back there, in the meeting I mean, I didn’t meant to lose my temper, I just-”

“Peace Roy.” Marth sighed, “I know, it’s unlike you to get so angry, or at least it used to be unlike you.”

“It still is,” he sighed, “I don’t want to get angry but after all the stuff with my dad …” it had all started when his father had fallen ill, the court was smothering and pushing and pulling him this way and that. “I had to learn to put my foot down, sometimes a lot more aggressively than I would like.”

“Don’t I know it.” Marth laughed but there was something dry and frustrated about it. “I feel if I show any emotion they take it as a show of weakness.”

“Shame.” Marth turned to face him but Roy couldn’t meet his eye as he spoke. “The world could use that bright smile of yours.”

The moment that passed was tense and when Roy found his strength he turned to face Marth, and only found a grateful smile in return. “Thank you, Roy.” his smile brightened, “that means a lot.”

He felt sheepish then, and turned his gaze away. “We should probably go check on the girls, we did leave them behind.”

Marth laughed again but this time it was genuine. “Yeah, we should probably do that.”

---

Cloud had had a really rough few days. He knew the Velvet Rest was decently popular, and sure they were down a single member. But he hadn’t expected the gap to be so damn noticeable. It felt as if he had been running three different people’s shifts on top of his own. 

He pushed open the door to what used to be the master bedroom. This is where he and the other Phantom Thieves had been living in between missions. Without Robin, the rooms were finally split evenly, and yet it only felt as if the house had gotten smaller. 

The room was separated into three sections, each separated by a makeshift wall of cabinets and strung up curtains. With Robin gone the main room was made a pinch smaller, each side taking a little more space for themselves. And thus when arguments broke out, they tended to flare up alot more than expected. Arguments like the one going on now.

Akira was pacing the small space in front of the fireplace, “I'm almost certain that room was listed as booked and yet there was no one there.” he grumbled a little more before turning sharply towards Byleth who was reading a book in their tiny sitting area by the window. 

They didn’t look up from the book in their hands, “And I'm telling you it was booked, I don’t know where he ran off to but the guy paid good money so I didn’t think he would just ditch it.” They finally closed it and raised their heads to watch Akira properly. “What was I supposed to do, not take his money?”

Akira sighed loudly. “Look, as the guy running housekeeping I need to know these things,” he pinched the bridge of his nose clearly aggravated. “Who normally works behind the desk?”

“Robin,” that left the room silent, “he usually runs the bar too, so…” and there it was. Akira and Cloud had both been alternating bar duty and it had started to run them both ragged, mostly because Akira refused to let Byleth take over the kitchens. 

It was Byleth’s turn to sigh, “Robin had everything sorted, he would run the desk in the mornings and Let Leven run it nights while he worked the bar, that would leave Cloud and I to alternate serving tables and running restocks. Cloud would do them while I would run my classes, that would leave you , with housekeeping and kitchen duties.”

They leaned backwards in the rocking chair, “but with him gone, it’s been the three of us working for five, mostly cuz Leven has been busy in his workshop lately.” They let out a huff. “I've had to cut back on my classes just to make sure we can still break even.”

Akira frowned and Cloud could have sworn he shrunk back a bit. Cloud let out a sigh. “He was also the one who did our taxes so … someone is going to have to figure that one out soon.”

Akira let out a defeated sigh. “I’ll go see if I can pull a few strings.” and with that he left the room mumbling something about Robin before leaving. 

With him gone Byleth cast their gaze his way, and Cloud finally decided to ask what’s been on his mind. “So did you tell that one guy I wasn’t home? He looked really confused to see me working yesterday.”

Byleth tapped their chin in thought, “Oh yeah, I thought you said you had a thing to do.”

He shook his head, “That’s tomorrow.” 

“Ah,” they stood up and pushed back the curtain leading to their shared room. “Well whatever, there was something off about him.”

Cloud only shrugged as they entered the room after them. “He seemed genuine.”

Byleth was already sitting on their bed, taking off their boots. “Should I tell him to meet with us later this week?”

“Sure,” Cloud was more curious than cautious, no one out here knew about Shinra and less so about the Soldier Class system. So either this guy was from Midgar or he knew something. 

He approached the bed and frowned when he noticed Byleth already laying down, he let out a huff, they were doing it again. “Scoot over, you're hogging the bed again.”

Byleth only closed their eyes and spawned out completely. “No.” they said, wearing this stupid self satisfied little smug grin.

Cloud kicked off his shoes and loomed over them. He wasn't going to fall off the bed tonight, he was tired and demanded sleep. 

---

Rex had been running through the woods for hours, those damned brats had gotten good at hiding in the thicket. However, He cast his gaze down at the ground and inspected a single boot print in the dirt. They still have a lot to learn about hiding their tracks . 

He followed them into a nearby clearing, it wasn’t very big but it was enough. And sure enough he saw one of them laying in a bed of leaves. This was almost too easy. He waltzed on over and the second his foot hit the leaves he fell though. 

He stared up at the sky, laying mostly on his upper back and shoulders, the rest of him was above him. He had tumbled into a pitfall, and as if to add insult to injury a leaf gently landed on his head, the magic glyph painted into it having gone dark. 

“Very clever,” he huffed. It was at moments like this that he was thankful for her chosen career. Because if she had chosen to be a hunter or anything a bit more lethal, people would be dead. Thankfully she leaned more towards trickery than danger. 

Notes:

AN/ Woo, looks like the brain rot had indeed died down. And now that October is over my brain can focus on non monster related stuff. Meaning I can finally get back to this fic. And it seems my word count quota per day is getting higher, let's hope this is a permanent change so I can get more chapters done. Fun fact for this chapter,
1, Originally Lucina was supposed to be on her white horse from her Rearmed Alt from FEH, but THAT is boring. Thankfully as I was working on this chapter Lucina just got a Ninja Alt where she is on the horse and I thought oh her and Corrin are both on their Ninja Alt horses and I thought that was perfect.
2, and originally I kept a very good work schedule, until I reached Roy’s scene and suddenly my brain refused to help, thank goodness writer’s block isn’t forever.
3, As you can guess the scene order was very different in the outline but shifted things around just cuz.
4, That scene with Valkyrie wasn’t originally in the outline but after looking at the outline with Future Rex my brain demanded a goofy scene with her setting it up.
Well with that said i’m excited for the next few chapters, honestly for no real reason, I’m just glad to be working on this fic again. Anyways hope you enjoyed it, and have a wonderful day.
~ S.Rosey (11/6/2024)

Chapter 8: Deals and Discussions

Notes:

Fun fact before we start; about this chapter and the previous chapter where originally one big chapter but after moving stuff around and ironing out some stuff I realized it was WAY too big for my liking, so I cut it into two and honestly I like it better this way, the timeline doesn't feel so cluttered now. Anyways enjoy.

Shulk was thankful to finally be out of the wagon, the journey hadn’t taken as long as he had expected. Thankfully, they had passed through the border gates without issue and even strolled up to the capital unharmed. Sure, there was no grand greeting, no red carpet but there wasn’t any open hostility either. 

They had even been allowed to take their wagon all the way onto castle grounds, from there the Exalt and company walked over to their assigned wing of the castle. 

Shulk knew to an extent that they had been watched as they walked through the castle halls, so he wasn’t surprised when they entered. Neither Chrom nor Robin had said a word. That was until they entered the room meant to act as their lodgings. He was surprised to find the rooms free of hexes and enchantments. 

Robin however held up a single finger when Shulk had turned to speak. Carefully he pulled something from his pocket, then placed it against the door. It was a single sheet of paper with an intricate glyph. Then in a singular breath, the air in the room shifted. 

Shulk let out a sigh of relief, “So you think they're spying on us?”

“Absolutely,” Robin took a seat on the bed, “why wouldn’t they?” he crossed his legs, and locked his gaze with Chrom’s for a moment, “They don't trust us and we’re in their territory.” He crossed his arms, “We won’t have much time, after the spell dissipates, so we shouldn’t talk about any of this again, at least until we leave.”

“Surely we can do this another time,” Chrom sighed as he flopped over in the large bed. “We just landed.”

Robin shook his head, “The more I do this spell the more obvious its effects will be, and then they will distrust us even more.”  He then turned his attention towards Shulk, “They can’t learn that you can see the future, it’ll put us at a disadvantage for any attacks.”

Chrom rolled onto this side and rested his chin in his palm, “How are we to explain his presence? We can’t call him Marth’s retainer, that would raise more questions.”

“Tell them I'm a page, or perhaps your squire.” If they assumed he was of no interest then maybe that would give him a bit more breathing room, “That way when I'm not actively in your service I can take a listen to the rumors here, see if any of them talk about any plots against us.”

In a more serious tone Chrom turned his attention to Shulk as well, “Have you seen anything yet?”

“No.” he lied. He knew he couldn’t tell them yet, especially not after they had just landed in Plegia, if they knew of the attack they probably would show some level of distrust at the meeting. In truth he found it strange that there weren't any attacks on their way here, which meant they would attack on their way home. 

“Well that’s a relief.” Chrom sighed as he returned his face to the pillow. 

Robin however didn't ease. He reached into his coat and handed Shulk a bag of gold coins. “Take this and look around the markets, ask around, listen in.” 

Shulk took the bag but he wasn’t entirely sure why. Thankfully Robin was able to read his confused stare for an unasked question, “If I’ve learned anything from my days as a Phantom Thief it's this,” he gave Shulk this all knowing smirk, “there is nothing wrong with keeping an ear open in a busy market square. People tend to be rather reckless with their secrets when they think no one is listening.”

Shulk tucked the bag into his vest and returned his gaze to the Exalt and his advisor, there was an unease that came from knowing they would be attacked. But from what he knew Plegia wouldn’t show their hand yet. So learning the why would be just as important as knowing the when. Perhaps if he learned enough he could reveal his vision disguised as an educated guess.

“The Night Market tends to be chattier, and especially so if they think we Ylissians don’t have one.” Robin stood up and removed his cloak, “But the Day Market could also give you a good read on how people are feeling about us here.”

“Alright,” Shulk turned his back to leave, “I think I’ll take a nap for a bit before I do any of that.” it might look too suspicious if he strutted out immediately after arriving. He’ll take a look at the day markets to gather intel. But for right now, he wanted a proper bed to sleep in.

---

Zelda had slowly come to a wonderful discovery, that Ylissitol was just as lively as Hyrule. The market square in particular was by far the best place she had been so far. The shops by far had captured her imagination and she was thankful for the freedom of being able to explore them in full without worry. Lucina guided her way, and Corrin as it turned out was just as knowledgeable. As it turned out there wasn’t a store or shop they didn’t know about, for every place they stopped the two always had a story to add.  

It was a welcome change, being able to walk and chat with friends. Link, bless his heart, was wonderful company but not much of a chatterbox, at least not in public. 

As they rested at a nearby teahouse Lucina finally asked a question Zelda was worried she would ask, “So, we’ve shown you our favorite spots already, is there anything you’d want to look for?”

“Ah, well, yes.” she fiddled with the closure of her pack, it was one Link had lent her, its capacity for storing things was amazing, she’d have to look into that enchantment later. “Would you know of any good weapon smiths?” She somehow pulled out a magnificent shield, the holy symbol still shining despite the damage done to the shield, “Preferably one who can fix enchantments.”

Lucina’s eyes widened as Zelda let her inspect the relic. “It’s Link’s favored shield and as you can see it’s been through alot.” she sighed, “He’s avoided using it as he feels it’s on it’s last legs but…” she recalled the first night they had left Lookout Landing, getting attacked and in his desperation for a shield he had picked up the pot lid from the random cooking pot they were camping with, and used it. As expected it hadn’t lasted long but it lasted them through the fight. They had purchased a few more along the way from traveling merchants but Link’s ability to burn through them was almost impressive. “I’d rather not risk him improvising.”

If she could, she would really like to have it fixed, and if she could fix that old enchantment on it, the better.

Lucina looked pensive and ever so slightly she leaned into her wife, they exchanged a glance as the princess murmured. “A talented weapons smith, one who knows alot about magic,” she flashed Corrin a playful grin, “Do we know anyone like that?”

Corrin gave a little giggle. “Maybe.”

Zelda smiled as the three finished their tea, Lucina leading the way through the vast narrow streets and alleys, until they found themselves at a little shop. It wasn’t too imposing and the only thing that set it apart was the strange little painting of a teardrop shaped creature on the counter.

Corrin poked her head in and gave a short whistle, then suddenly a young man with shoulder length brown hair popped up from under the counter, he damn near gave Zelda a heart attack. 

“Hey Leven,” Corrin chirped, “we have another request for you.”

The young man, Leven, met Zelda’s gaze and it was like she was faced with Link again. He didn’t say anything but his eyes spoke an unasked question, how could I help.

“Right,” she fished out the shield from her pack again. “This is about to break, can you fix it?” 

He took the shield in his hands, turned it over, inspected it and she could see the excitement building the longer he held it. He cast his gaze back up at her and somehow she just knew he was asking about the lingering enchantment. “Right that, well, I'm not too sure myself, Legends say it’s unbreakable, crafted by an ancient dragon,” she made a motion to the shield, “but as you can see.” 

She didn’t need to finish her statement, he turned it over again, and after meeting her eyes once more she knew he had excitedly accepted the commission. She found herself asking. “How long do you think it’ll take?”

Leven looked pensive, going over some vast log in his own mind perhaps. He ended up making an awkward hand motion and she knew this task was going to take him quite a while. She found herself smiling. “Take as much time as you need, I’m going to be here a while, and if you can fix it,” and the image of Link’s stupid smile made her cheeks flush, “it’ll be worth the wait.”

She fished into her bag, and pulled out another bag of rupees, this one contained a few more silver then one would have expected worth the job. But to Zelda nothing was worth it more than Link’s excitement and safety. “I feel I can trust you with this task. Take all of it.”

---

Roy had gone into town, Sora needed some things and Roy needed a break from the castle and more importantly away from the council. The last thing he needed was running into anyone from the meeting, they always had a way of ruining his day. 

He came to a sudden stop as Sora stared off into one of the larger crowds. “Something wrong?”

Sora pointed off into the largest gathering of people. “Isn’t that Prince Maarth?”

Roy followed his line of sight, and sure enough there he was. Roy knew that perfect blue hair, that effortlessly graceful aura. “What’s he doing here? I would have thought him chained to his office desk.”

“Let’s ask him,” then before Roy could stop his squire the endearing little squirt  ran off, “Prince Marth, Hey!” waving his arm to attract attention.

Roy rushed after him, his face pinkenning instantly. By the time he caught up with his squire, the prince had noticed him. “Sorry, we didn’t expect to see you here,” Roy gathered his composure, “So~ what are you doing here by yourself?”

Marth let out a sigh, “Lucina, Corrin, and Zelda all dragged me with them on their trip into town square and promptly ditched me at the first store they saw, I have completely lost them.”

“I’m sure we can find them.” Sora flashed one of his trademark dopey smiles. “Come on, they couldn't have gotten far.” 

“Thank you.” Marth’s smile was fond and gentle, “That's very kind.”

That had been the plan anyways, but Sora being Sora, they ended up losing him in the crowd too. 

Roy shook his head, “I honestly should have seen that coming.” Marth cast him an amused look, “This happens a lot. He’s got a lot more energy, honestly I have no idea where he gets it from.”

Marth chuckled at that, “We should get out of the crowd before we get separated too.” Roy took his hand then and Marth made a startled noise as Roy pulled him out of the dense crowd. 

When they emerged he had absolutely no idea where they were, he could still see Ylisstol castle thankfully. He had no idea how the castle market could be so lively, even in Phaere the market square wasn’t this packed. 

Marth’s voice cut through his thoughts, “Let’s try asking around, someone must have seen Lucina, although, we should probably wait for your squire.”

Roy shook his head, “We’ll probably have better luck finding Luci.” Sora’s height was a detriment when it came to crowds. Heck, he’s even studied wind magic with the sole purpose of flying over them, “Knowing Sora, he’ll find his way to us,” Sora always was able to pick people out of a crowd. 

Marth nodded. “You’ll have known him better than me,” he turned sharply. “Let’s start asking around, I'm sure someone must have seen Lucina.” 

When Roy thought about it, it made sense, Zelda was new to the kingdom so her face must have blended into the crowd, and while he’s not sure how long Corrin has been around, Lucina, much like Marth himself was a local celebrity, no doubt there wasn’t a shopkeep in town that didn’t know the faces of the Royal Twins. “Lead the way.”

Roy and Marth took turns asking around, they went from shop to shop, asking around and surprisingly they had managed to find a lead. In one of the smaller corners of the market it seemed that the three young women were seen entering a local tea house, however that was hours ago. Nevertheless, they had been spotted and thus Roy and Marth were hot on their heels.

Roy nodded as the vendor he had talked to had pointed down to an out of the way alley, apparently Lucina was prone to coming down that way. With a thankful coin handed to the merchant Roy turned to the stall behind him where Marth had asked the other vendor. 

However, when he turned to face Marth he found him staring off at something in one of the nearby stalls. “Something caught your eye?”

Marth jumped, clearly he wasn’t used to being called out, or maybe he had just gotten lost in his pining. “Sorry, did they tell you anything?”

Roy peeked around Marth to take a look at what had captured the Prince’s attention. There wasn’t much there, a few handmade bowls, some simple jewelry, a few handmade journals, some paintings. Honestly there was a lovely pendant he should probably pick up for his mother. However among all the random goods one thing stood out the most, as being particularly odd, a large and detailed tapestry. Roy didn’t really understand what it was at first, a mess of detailed dots and lines, each one framing from random detailed images. That was until he saw one that looked particularly familiar. “A star map?”

Marth’s face flushed a bit, “Yes,” he scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. “This one is rather detailed and it even has a few constellations i’m not familiar with.” he cast his gaze back at the massive tapestry, “It’s a shame it’s so huge, we can’t lug this around with us while we look for the others.”

Roy nodded, surely the shopkeep could hold onto it while they regrouped, although it would be a risky move for them. Without a direct deposit the shopkeep would have no reason to do so. “If we pay upfront, could you hold it?”

The merchant looked pensive before giving a cheeky shrug and a smirk. Marth reached into his cloak, searched around his belts, murmuring. “Ah right, the girls borrowed my main wallet, hopefully this will be enough.” He produced a coin purse. However, when they learned the price he winced, and sighed, “Some other day perhaps.” 

He then turned to face Roy completely, “Did they tell you which way she went?”

Roy nodded. “Said she went that way. Apparently she’s a regular around here.” 

Marth nodded. “Ah, I think I may know the place, come on.” with that he walked off. 

Roy watched him leave and then turned back to stare at the tapestry. Marth had always been so secretive with his interests before, come to think of it, had Marth ever talked about his interests before at all? Even in their childhood, Marth was always the responsible one, he always had his nose in a book. Granted there wasn't much else Marth could do back then. Marth and him often spent their days playing board games and chatting, much of his exploring was done with Lucina, well at least whenever Marth’s condition worsened. The years they spent before Marth’s condition had reached its worst were the ones he remembers the best, the two were prone to playing together, granted under the supervision of a healer, usually Lady Lissa.

Then Marth had taken on the task of preparing to become Exalt, and after that he was always studying and reading. He had always seemed so guarded, aloof, proper. If Marth had worn a mask back then, what would have forced him to do such a thing at such a young age? Roy himself hadn’t even considered the possibility of taking the title, back then his father seemed invincible and the day he learned his father was mortal was the most terrified he’d ever been. 

He had learned to take the title, he had learned how to stand up for his mother. It was all too much for a bright eyed child. Had Marth been that scared too? 

“How much for this?” He purchased the pendant for his mother, and after a long period of deliberation pointed to the tapestry, “and I’ll take that too”

He was surprised by how little the price was for something so large, but then again, it was probably cumbersome to care for. Of course he had asked the shop-keeper to hold it while they went to regroup. Surprised, the shopkeeper offered anything else as a gift for his expensive purchase. 

He glanced at everything on display and frowned, nothing else seemed appropriate for either of his parents, and far too fancy for Sora. That was until he spotted a small pair of obsidian earrings, decorated in silver. They were small and unassuming, but very carefully constructed. 

He smiled and pointed them out, he had remembered something. Something from his early childhood, back in those days between the flare ups of Marth’s condition. Something Zelda had said to both of them, something he was never bold enough to do, but something Marth was.

He took the gifts and walked back to Marth, who had been waiting at the entrance to a back alley. “What took you so long?”

Roy held up the pendant. “Thought Mom would like it.” then with a teasing tone he added, “By the way, you still have your ears pierced?”

Marth’s face flushed. “Yes, but why do you bring it up?” Roy handed him a box. He opened them and sighed with that all too amused smile on his face, it was nice to be able to read his expressions again. “You didn’t have to, but thank you.”

When they entered the alleyway they were surprised to see the shop of the blacksmith in question was closed, apparently they had just missed them. “Where could they have gone now?”

---

Oracle yawned from his perch on Marth’s open window. The prince was out at present and thus Oracle had taken to watching his room. Sure, Marth had given him this menial task to keep him from following him into town. But at this point in time the older homs didn’t blame the would-be-Exalt for keeping his distance. Besides there wasn't anything in the history books about anything important before the assassination attempt on the border. 

He adjusted his hood to keep the sun out of his eyes, when he was suddenly sent sprawling into the prince’s room. When he pulled the hood down he was met with an angry feathered marshmallow. 

The owl tilted its head upon making eye contact and let something from its talons fall before flapping its little wings and flying off like it hadn't just assaulted him. 

He dusted his clothes to rid himself of all the feathers when he noticed something. An ornately decorated red and black card with an intricate logo decorating one side. The pattern seemed familiar and sure enough on the other side was written a message in untraceable style, as if the letters were each made from stamps. A calling card .

It had requested a meeting with him at the Velvet Rest. he smiled and tucked it into his pocket, or at least he had attempted to. Damn metal hand, he really needed to work on those joints.

He then fixed his hood and lept out the window completely unaware that the note had slipped and now rested on the prince’s floor.

---

Marth and Roy had gone on a wild goose chase looking for the girls and Marth had almost lost his patience. He leaned against the wall of a nearby bookstore and frowned. “How do they cover so much ground?” 

Roy walked back. “Talked to the shopkeep across the road, they went in here and she hasn’t seen them leave so this is our best bet.”

Marth sighed and motioned for Roy to follow him. They stepped inside and Marth felt like he was going to pass out. He was already exhausted and there were two floors to this building. “You check that side and I check this one.” 

They split up and searched, or at least that had been the plan until Marth’s eyes locked onto a promotional table. He eyed up the covers and after spotting a row of books all sharing the same cover he almost bolted towards it when there was a title he didn’t recognize. 

He knew he should have been looking for his sister but there was a new volume out and he had been dying just waiting for it. He snatched one of the books from the table and rushed off towards the nearest sitting area. 

His nose was so deep in the book he hadn't noticed someone approaching him. “Then Wake to Weep?” Roy’s voice cut through his thoughts, and he peeked over the book to meet the other’s gaze, he regretted it immediately because he could feel his face heating up. 

“I …” he needed a good excuse, “... got distracted,” but he couldn't think of one.

“Yeah,” Roy teased, “I can see that.”

Marth lifted the book just a little higher, hoping to hide his burning cheeks, “Aren’t you supposed to be checking the other side of the store?”

Roy only grinned as he plopped himself down on the plush couch beside him, “I heard you make a noise and bolt so I thought you found them.”

His face burned even hotter. “I was that loud?”

“Yeah.” He peeked over at the book he was reading, “So what is this?”

“Ah well,” how could he best summarize his new favorite series?

Regardless of finding the best words, he steeled himself and began talking. He was almost certain that Roy wasn’t taking in anything he said, but the small furrow in his brow told Marth he was at least trying. 

“I guess you wouldn’t really get it if you haven’t read it.” he stared down at the book in his hands, “Zelda got me into it and I haven’t been able to put it down.”

“You’re really into stars aren’t you?” Roy teased. “Between this and that starmap, I'm starting to notice a theme.”

Marth ran his thumb along the series logo, contemplatively. Now that Roy had spelled it out for him like that it did seem to be a recurring theme. “I guess all those years I spent in bed staring up at the sky, some part of me always daydreamed about going beyond it all…”

If he was being honest, there was probably a deeper reason why he gravitated towards stories about going beyond the sky, beyond the stars. “When I was little I genuinely daydreamed that one day I would just float away from my body, imagining worlds that lived beyond our own just helped ease that fear.” Because then it wouldn’t be dying, it would be leaving his body to see worlds beyond, it would be going on an adventure. 

He shook his head, that was all wild fantasies of a sickly child. Now he had responsibilities. He still had those dreams, but where they were once born of a child’s inability to understand their own mortality, now they remain as a dream of going off to see new and incredible things. 

He shook his head to rid them of those thoughts. He folded the page he was on and stood. “Come on, if Zelda was here she probably did the same thing I did,” Roy had given him this look, clearly still processing what Marth had told him. “She probably sat down in a reading area determined to read the newest entry.”

Sure enough they found Zelda nose-deep reading the next volume. Surprisingly Lucina and Corrin sat snuggled up in a nearby chair reading the first entry in the series. Clearly Zelda had dragged them into the same rabbit hole. Good, now they had something to talk about over tea.

Once they had interrupted the girl’s reading time they all grabbed their books of choice, purchased them and headed out where surprisingly Roy’s squire, Sora if his memory was correct, stood waiting. However before they could say anything Roy dragged the other boy away, claiming they would meet them at the castle gate. 

And once the four of them were alone Zelda and Marth began to hound the married couple about their opinion of the book series so far. 

---

Oracle hadn’t expected this kind of meeting. He had arrived at the Velvet Rest prepared to walk in and get pushed into a back room and the meeting would begin from there. However the second he opened that door he was dragged away by what must have been the twin sister of the man who he had encountered at the front desk. 

He decided not to question it, she must have known the Phantom Thieves. Although he could have sworn there were only five confirmed members, he also didn’t remember there being a woman amongst their ranks. Regardless he never knew them personally so he might as well take any claim at face value. He only had second hand stories to go off of, he only knew one Phantom Thief personally and they definitely enjoyed embellishing those old stories. 

He was led down many twists and turns, from back alley to back alley. And before he knew it he had found himself weaving his way through a maze of underground passages. Then before long he found himself in a thriving night market in these shadowy stone halls. 

They weaved their way through the suspicious passages of vendors holed up in small tents and shabby tables, until the passages converted and they reached something akin to a central hub. Separated from the larger floor, how curious, elevated by a few steps and separated by an out of place short fence, was something that felt more like a proper establishment. 

Private booths lined the left and right walls, with rows of tables lining the middle. The far back wall could easily be separated into three sections. The makeshift front desk with a bartender on the left side, a large and ornate bulletin board lining the right, and between them was an ornate and intricate wall carving resembling a stone door. 

He pursed his lips into a thin line, he knew those intricate carvings, he had been on the other side of it, from the inside leading out. Thankfully it seemed just as sealed today as it had all those years ago, well he supposes it should, as it hadn’t been opened yet. And with any hope it will remain closed for years to come. 

The woman leading him yanked his arm and he was brought back to the present as she led them into the establishment and into one of the private booths. Right, Oracle needed to remind himself why he was here in the den of thieves, here, in the Dragon’s Claw. 

She motioned for him to step inside and pulled the curtains that decorated the arch above them closed, effectively giving them full privacy. “So,” there leaning against the back wall of the booth was the same blonde man who had served him the night before. “What do you want?”

Oracle took a good long look at the spiky haired blonde, and in the low light he could see the faint lingering glow of the man’s eyes. “I’ll be frank,” he took a seat and the blonde made a motion to the woman. She rolled her eyes and walked out, either to give them privacy or to get him something, he wasn’t sure. “This is about the kingdom you hail from.”

Soldier raised an eyebrow, “I'm from a village,” and Oracle locked his gaze, as if he could read the other’s sincerity from his eyes alone. 

Oracle gritted his teeth. “Then why do your eyes have that glow?” He clenched his metal hand out of habit. “The only other people I’ve seen with those eyes are those soldiers garbed in white.”

“Ah,” the man adjusted himself, as if now feeling a bit uncomfortable, “so this is about Shinra.” he looked pensive. “It’s not technically a kingdom but if you’re talking about Shinra soldiers and the mako glow then, what about Midgar did you need to know?”

Midgar, yes that seemed right. He had recalled that being one of the places Lucina had mentioned on her journey, so that was where the armies came from. “I can not explain to you how I know this,” not without looking crazy anyways, “but those soldiers in white, Shinra, as you called them, plan on invading Ylisse in the near future.”

Soldier frowned. “Somehow I’m not surprised,” he made eye contact with Oracle again. “And you want to stop them?”

“That is the plan,” Oracle eased, “I can’t leave within the month as some other things require my immediate attention but, if you are as strong as they say, your help would be invaluable.”

“How much?” Soldier gives him this amused look and Oracle can’t tell if he’s serious or not.

“I…” he ran though the numbers in his head, he couldn't ask Marth for funds, and he sure as hell wouldn’t steal from the treasury. “Here.” he tossed his coin purse on the table, “consider it a downpayment-”

Soldier made a noise and motioned for him to stop talking, he took a handful of gold and tossed it back. “You're paying the tab too.”

Oracle stared owlishly, was he serious? If all he had to do was pay a tab then that could be done. Sure he didn’t have a job presently but he still had a few coins the Exalt had left him in his time. He was almost certain that he wouldn’t see that coin purse again. Granted he supposes the Phantom Thieves tab must have been rather high if they had prolonged in paying it for a while.

As if on cue the woman returned, a few ales in hand and after she handed one to Soldier, she raised one at him. Oracle took it but wasn’t quite sure what to do, he hadn’t drank in quite a while, after the war he really didn’t have much time to. 

As he stared into the ale, he heard Soldier say. “You work on your things, and I’ll meet up with you in Midgar whenever you decide to show up.” before he took a large swig of his drink, “but i’m warning you, i’ve got friends there who’ve been waiting to stick it to Shinra so there might not be anything left by the time you get there.”

Oracle smiled, allowing himself to feel eased by those words. “Well if you get it done before I meet you there then i’ll treat you to another few rounds.” They clinked their mugs in agreement. 

With that bubble of hope he took a deep swig of the first ale he’s had in a while. Here’s hoping this will ease the burden that will befall you in the near future my Dear Exalt. 

---

Marth yawned as he signed another document. The excursion with the girls had taken almost the entire day where he had expected it to take only an hour or two, now he was up to his neck in paperwork. 

He leaned against his arm as he began to read through one particularly oddly worded document when his palm brushed against the earrings in his ear. He almost startled himself. Clearly he wasn’t used to them being there but… he found himself running his fingers along their surface. 

It truly had been a nice gift, he wasn't used to receiving gifts like this and it was, while a bit odd, a nice change of pace.

The whole reason he had gotten his ears pierced was due to an old painting of the Hero King, he wasn’t sure who had noticed it first, probably Zelda, but a faint gold earring was faintly seen peeking out of the old king's blue hair. Roy had teased him to do that too, and Zelda added a fact about the men from the Sheika tribe doing it as a coming-of-age thing. Between the goading of the two of them and Lucina promising she would get hers pierced too, he ended up caving but unlike his sister he was a bit too shy to wear anything.

In his absent-minded daze he reached to grab his quill and knocked over the small stack of papers on his desk. He cursed faintly and got out of his seat to gather his paperwork. 

It was as he was picking up the papers that he noticed a familiar colored card. Picking it up he recognized the symbol of the Phantom Thieves. His blood ran cold as he stared deeply at the image of a flaming mask and top hat. 

Why was there a calling card in his room? His breathing began to quicken as he tried to ease his heartbeat. Logicly he knew there wasn’t any reason for there to be one in his room. Lucina was the one who had correspondence with them, and this couldn’t have been the one that was left for his father as those were tucked away in some scrapbook somewhere, as Corrin had insisted on keeping them. 

He swallowed his fear and turned the card over. “Meet us at the Velvet Rest, from there we’ll talk.”

This definitely wasn’t one of the older cards, it could be one addressed to Lucina but somehow he just knew this wasn't right, after all if it was meant for Lucina there would be no way they would have gotten it confused with his room. Lucina’s room had already been infiltrated, it was right next to the secret passage. They would have had to go out of their way to put it into his room. 

He glanced up at his window. There had been someone else in his room, Oracle had been stationed here and coincidentally he wasn’t here at the moment. Then the calling card must have been for him. The Velvet Rest huh, alright, let’s see why you have dealings with the Phantom Thieves Mr. Timetraveler. 

---

Cloud chugged down the rest of his most recent drink, and left the stranger to pay their tab. Thankfully Byleth was there to half carry him out of the Dragon’s Claw, and halfway to the inn he had managed to sober up.

“So what was all that about?” Byleth asked, they still didn’t trust him enough to let him walk on his own.

Cloud wasn’t quite sure how to feel about everything. “You remember Midgar?”

Byleth let out a huff along with a little annoyed groan, and Cloud was reminded of the few hours they were stuck playing hostess for a crime lord. Forcing him to remember the dejected look on Byleth’s face at not getting chosen. Clearly they didn’t want to play hostess but clearly not getting chosen had wounded their pride somehow. 

Somehow that sentiment was incredibly amusing, he carried on nevertheless, “Well, I’m headed back there to wrap up some old business.”

Byleth glanced his way and he could practically read what was running through their head through their eyes. Byleth wasn’t the most expressive of the team, but those eyes always spelled everything out. They were amused and worried. Weird, that was a new look on them.

Although now that he thought about it, it would be a bit weird leaving them behind. Ever since they had gotten locked up together all those years back they had always watched each other's backs. Maybe he could con some more drinks out of that guy in the red cape if he dragged Byleth along with him.

“I’ma go do some eco-terrorist stuff, wanna come?”

Their face didn’t change and yet Cloud could sense the amusement and excitement. “Sure.” 

Then it was settled. They'd leave first thing tomorrow. But for tonight he’ll have to sleep off the booze. “I call dibs on the good blanket.”

He could practically imagine that shit eating grin on their face. “I will kick you off the bed.”

Notes:

AN/ You will not believe how hard this chapter was to write, for no other reason than it being long. Sure I may have ended up splitting Marth and Oracle’s sections into two parts BUt It just felt more natural this way.
Fun fact Byleth and Cloud, not sure how close they are in this fic, but I like to imagine they are rather close. Sadly I am writing them out of the story because they are, lovingly, overpowered.
When my beta read the previous Velvet Rest scene they couldn’t help but note that, “The adult has left,” and I just think that’s amazing. I also forgot to bring this up in the last chapter but I do so love that Byleth could and would be able to cover Robin’s old duties as the finance manager but they just don’t want to.
Anyways, hope to see you next chapter.
~ S.Rosey (11/30/2024)

Chapter 9: Alone Out At Night

Notes:

If everything goes according to plan this will be the last chapter of 2024. So that’s neat, I’d like to say I will end the year off with a bang but I won’t, just another fun chapter from me. Heh. Have fun and have a happy new year.

Zelda smiled fondly into her tea. “And when it was all over, Link was there, and he smiled at me like he knew exactly who I was.” she rubbed at her eyes despite her smile, “I can’t explain how relieved I was.”

Suddenly she was in Corrin’s arms in a surprisingly tight hug. She shouldn’t be surprised that Lucina’s wife hugged just as tightly, if not more so than Luci herself. “Oh thank goodness, I was so worried he wouldn’t.”

Zelda smiled, a bit startled by the sudden closeness. “Honestly, if he hadn’t I don’t know what I would do.” she patted Corrin’s back in a soft plea for her to let go. “I’d be heartbroken, sure but, I think …” How could she phrase this properly?

“You think you’d feel the same about him either way, don’t you.” Lucina gave her this all knowing smile and Zelda found herself sputtering. 

“Ah, well, that’s uh…” she hid her face in her hands. Unable to think of a proper rebuke to that allegation. “So Marth tells me you have an amusing love story, care to share?” she drank from her tea hoping to hide the bright shade of pink on her face. 

Corrin gave a teasing giggle, and elbowed Lucina as if asking her to ease up on her. “Well, my father brought me here in hopes I’d get married and move out of the Mushroom Kingdom.”

Zelda was thankful that Corrin seemed the merciful type. “Really that sounds a little cruel, no?”

Corrin shook her head. “Long story short my dad has an agreement with a local princess to kidnap her so her court will stop asking about marrying her off,” she took a sip from her tea, “but her council has this one guy they keep sending to get her back and well sometime the duels between those two get … dangerous.”

“Ah.”

“So I came here fully expecting to be married off to Marth, and while my dad didn’t have the best impression of him,” she leaned back snuggling into Lucina’s side, “but he later admitted that he liked Chrom so, I was going to live here now.”

“One day Pyra marched up to us and told us that I was going to marry Marth within the week.” she blushed as she added, “I panicked and we ended up scheming to fake a kidnapping.”

“Then as we were drafting the ransom letter.” Lucina sighed, “an actual thief caught us, and we ended up making a deal with him, he said he and his crew could kidnap us and we took him up on his offer.”

“I was the one getting kidnapped but Luci insisted she come with.” Corrin teased, “I could have handled him, you know.”

“He seemed slimy at the time.” Lucina sighed as she ran her hands through Corrin’s hair, “even after the adventure we went on, I still don’t know how much I trust Joker, he still feels like he’s hiding something.”

“And here I was thinking you were protecting me from a devious flurt.” Corrin smiled as she put her teacup down and laid on the couch, resting her head in Lucina’s lap. 

“That too,” Lucina smiled, “besides I just wanted an excuse to stay with you.”

Corrin turned to Zelda. “We got kidnapped and our dads went on this huge man hunt to try and get us back.” she smiled “after a run in with real bandits, I had my Dragon blood break a seal I didn’t know I had and it just got even worse for the group.”

“It culminated with us on a high speed chase through a desert running from the same bandits with our dads hiding in the kingdom we just ran from.”

Corrin sighed. “They caught me but that was because I was at the time a ten foot tall dragon.” she closed her eyes and let out a deep sigh, “they fixed my seal and told me I would marry Marth within the week, and I was not emotionally ready for that.”

“But since I was left with the Phantom Thieves, they agreed to help me to get Corrin back.” Lucina smiled fondly, “we ended up crashing Marth’s wedding, I told my dad I wanted to marry Corrin and they just let us.”

“I got my dragon stuff sorted out and now I live here happily married to my wife.” Corrin smiled, snuggling into Lucina a little more. 

“I’m now a Phantom Thief by proxy.” Lucina smiled. “If you need anything stolen just let me know, I can pull some strings.”

Zelda only smiled. “I’ll consider it, if Link needs any help stealing something I'll let him know.” honestly with how adept Link was at getting into chests and mapping out unknown buildings, he would make a formidable Phantom Thief himself. 

She chuckled to herself. Marth wasn’t lying when he said their love story was a crazy one . 

---

Marth never really considered himself daring. Even now he was sure that he wasn’t doing anything new, Lucina probably snuck out of the castle many times over. Then again she really didn’t have any reason to, but if she wanted to he was almost certain that she would have. 

Not Marth though, Marth was a workaholic who never left the confines of his home, and any time he went into town it was always accompanied by his sister. In fact his adventure to Mount Prism was the only time he’d left the house without his sister at his side, it was quite nice. However, he didn’t have either Lucina or Shulk to accompany him this time. 

He didn’t know what to expect, so he grabbed his heaviest cloak, his lantern and a coin purse just in case. His mind was a frazzled mess, more nervous about getting caught leaving the castle than anything that could happen to him once he left castle grounds. 

He rushed out to the training grounds and from there snuck out through the secret path through the woods. Surprisingly no one had ever considered sealing this passage yet. He really should tell Robin to enchant the passage here when he gets back. 

As he walked through the dense and confusing maze of trees he couldn’t help but feel the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end. He cast a quick glance behind him. 

But he saw nothing. 

It was probably just the lingering chill of the winter wind. He pulled his cloak ever closer, it must have slipped, as it always did. 

He carried on, but couldn’t quite shake the feeling of something watching him. 

He shook his head and quickened his pace. It was just his anxiety. He’d never done this before and he was overly terrified, as usual. 

It was just like those long nights where he would stave off sleep to get a few more documents signed, and then he would hear voices in the wind whistling through the trees. He would fear footsteps coming from the crackling fire, where the whistle coming from his kettle would sound like the screaming of agenized souls. 

He was paranoid, tired and overworked. 

Now that treacherous wind was whispering in his ears. And his own foot falls would sound like there were two sets of them. His mind would conjure the sounds of twigs snapping. 

But he had already gotten this far, he was a slave to his paranoia no longer. 

He made his way quickly through the trees and found himself just outside the city proper. Good now he could start his investigation. 

He took in a deep breath and began to run properly, he knew the city by heart. He had been down these streets with Lucina many times, sure that was in the day and this was at night. But he would find his way.

The moment his foot hit the paved stone streets of the town he felt his nerves eased just a bit. He bolted out into the night life of the town. He would lose this feeling of being watched, all he needed to do was lose this pent up adrenaline. 

---

Shulk pulled at the edges of his cloak a little closer. He knew that the nights of Plegia were cold but he hadn’t expected this cold. It was less of a chilling wind like Ylisse but rather a cold here was far dryer and cut a little deeper. Perhaps he just wasn’t used to it, or he had lingered in his blankets a little too long. 

Shulk had planned to wake up by sunset and begin his investigation just as the day and night markets transitioned. But the exhaustion from the trip had drained him a lot more than he had expected. Clearly worrying about getting attacked had taken its toll, so when his head hit the pillow time ceased to matter. By the time he had gotten out of bed the night market was in full swing, perhaps that was for the best. 

He had expected to get more stares but it seemed that the night market couldn’t be bothered to scrutinize its patrons. No, the night market was too busy whispering about the foreign guest. He had a vague understanding of Plegian, it was a language he could more or less understand but speaking it would reveal his shortcomings. 

However as he walked among the streets he caught a whisper of familiar words, they spoke of the Exalt, and the Grimleal church. He was amused because they were speaking Ylissean, perhaps they were travelers like himself?

He stopped at a nearby stall and listened. They whispered about the Exalt being invited by their new King, they whispered about how the Grimleal church had almost been in an uproar about it. 

“Are you going to buy something or not?” Shulk’s focus was broken and he was forced to make eye contact with the vendor. Most of her was covered, as he would expect of someone working in this cold.

“Ah, right.” he cast his gaze at the vast array of items she sold. They were mostly jewels and ornaments. 

The vendor leaned forward and Shulk was put off by how close she was. “You Ylissean?” that had caught him off guard but then again he should have figured he would be given side eyes. 

He raised an eyebrow, more amused at the immediate assumption than her being correct. “Do I sound Ylissean?” he let his accent flow a little more naturally. “I’m from overseas, but yes, I guess I am working there for a bit.”

She chuckled and shrugged. “All you foreigners sound the same, to me.” she got a little closer to him and he felt a bit more uncomfortable at her friendliness. “But I’m guessing you're interested in the rumors about the Grimleal.”

He pulled out the bag of gold coins Robin gave him, “I entertain gossip.” 

She motioned to her more expensive wears and he understood the implication and began evaluating them. If buying something meant getting more information in some form of exchange then so be it.

That was when his eyes caught sight of a stunning gold brooch, the main eyecatcher however was the stunning lapis lazuli. Shulk wasn’t sure if it was silver flakes that had fallen on it or some unknown geographic miracle but there were silver flakes shimmering on the stone’s surface. He felt as if he was staring into the night sky. He pointed it out, and when he was allowed to hold it he couldn’t help but smile. 

He couldn’t help but remember the prince awkwardly shifting his heavier cloaks trying to keep them from slipping off his shoulders. “This one, it's perfect.”

The vendor looked him up and down. “I don’t know if blue is exactly your color…”

His face flushed instantly. “Oh, no, it’s not for me.” he couldn’t help the fond smile that crossed his face. “It's a gift.”

She flashed him this all knowing smile and reached for a quill just behind her. “I can cast a little love hex on it for a little extra gold.”

That had his face burning. “No, no, this is fine.” he subconsciously pulled it closer to his chest. It wasn’t like that! 

The stall keeper seemed satisfied with his reaction and held out her palm, he handed her the gold for the broach and a pinch extra. Then she started moving her quill on a small sheet of parchment absentmindedly as she began to chat in a soft whisper. “Word has it that the Grimleal church isn’t happy about the Exalt being here.”

He figured as much.

“Reason being that the Grimleal church as it stands is losing sway with the people,” he cast his gaze down at the glyph she was working on. “The Exalt has been pushing for peace between the two countries and between his adamant insistence that the Princess’s kidnapping wasn’t Plegia and his chief advisor being Plegian born, well it’s gone a long way.”

He was a bit confused. “How exactly does that relate to the church?”

“While the Grimleal faith is pretty vague, going off some really old scriptures written by the Fell Dragon themselves, the Grimleal church speaks of the bringer of destruction” she folded the paper neatly and he was amazed at how quickly the ink had dried. “The people have hope for a peaceful future so the idea of the bringer of doom is starting to lose its appeal.”

“So the Church wants to strike the spark of war between the two then?” he tucked the broach neatly wrapped into his bag. 

“That’s it in a nutshell,” she returned the quill to the pot of ink at her side, “I mean there are some people saying they plan to resurrect the Fell Dragon if the igniting war thing falls through.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” so he wasn’t misreading that vision, it was Plegia. Granted it was a subset of Plegia, that being the Grimleal church, but still. He then returned his gaze back to the folded paper in his hand. “What’s this?”

“Have a charm.” she cheered, and he gave her a thank you and left. When he opened the paper, he saw an adorable drawing of a rabbit, wearing a cloak and cross, and vest. Was that supposed to be him? … it was pretty cute … maybe he’ll show it to Marth and Lucina when he gets back. 

---

Marth had made his way through the vast city many times. He definitely wasn't lost. He just got a little turned around, that’s all. Eventually he found his way to a rather small looking inn. It was a two story building that looked like it was a simple repurposing of a fine family home.

The door outside had a lovely hanging sign that along with a simple drawing of a butterfly had in elegant script, The Velvet Rest . He’d found it. 

He pushed open the door and was greeted with a tired looking young man with frizzy black hair and glasses sitting behind the welcome desk. Marth couldn’t shake the feeling that he had seen this man somewhere before. 

He snapped upright, clearly startled to be receiving customers or he’d just been caught half way asleep behind the desk. “Welcome to the Velvet Rest,” he motioned behind him. “We’re fully booked and unfortunately the kitchen’s closed so…”

Marth reached into his cloak and placed the calling card on the table. He had expected a confused look but the owlish gaze that met his, told him that he knew what this was. So this man has contact with the Phantom Thieves, noted.

The man behind the counter stood up slowly. “Come with me.” He reached behind him and placed a handmade sign on the counter, reading Counter’s closed.

He led him to a rather large dining room, clearly it held a lot of tables. Clearly this functioned as a restaurant when in working hours. Perhaps this was a tavern if the huge bar to his side was anything to go by. 

The man motioned to a table that had yet to have its chairs put away, Marth took the offered seat and the man sat across from him. “So, what is your association with the Phantom Thieves?”

Marth stared at the innkeeper as he inspected the calling card. “Yup, that’s ours.” he heard the man murmur to himself before meeting Marth’s gaze. “Where did you get this?”

“A man has appeared to me and has made some interesting claims,” he studied the man in front of him, the way he twirled the card between his fingers gave Marth the impression he was quite adept at using them. “I found this on the floor of the last place I saw him.”

The man sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “This explains things.” he took off his glasses, as he continued to murmur to himself, “I didn’t send this, so either Byleth or Cloud sent it since Leven’s been in the shop all day.” when he met Marth’s gaze again he spoke plainly. “So this is real, I have a good idea of who sent it, and mysteriously they left hours ago, said they would be gone a while.”

Marth eyed him suspiciously. “So you're a Phantom Thief.”

The man didn’t panic, hell he looked flattered. Then with what Marth would guess would be a charming smile he added. “Who can say, you wouldn’t tell the guard on me would you?”

Marth pulled down his hood to reveal himself. “After what you did for my sister I suppose I can’t hold it against you too much, but I haven’t forgotten the wrongs you’ve done.”

He let out a relieved sigh. “I didn’t do anything to you, handsome.” then he smiled, “but if you're Monarch's brother, you can’t be that bad.”

“Which one of you has a demon mask? They shot at me,” Marth crossed his arms, “almost got me killed." Thankfully Shulk had been there to save him, although now that Marth thought about it he should have savored that moment a bit longer then he did.

“My dearest apologies,” he gave Marth that same smile that almost had Marth’s cheeks heating up, key word being almost. “How could I ever make it up to you, hand-” Then someone smacked him upside the head. Marth looked up to see a face he knew all too well. His sister’s favored blacksmith stood over the boy in the glasses, an unamused and disappointed look etched into his features. The man rubbed the back of his head and faced the blacksmith. “Oh, you’re home.”

“Eleven?” Marth tilted his head, as the boy responded to turn and face him. Yup, that was him, he knew that face anywhere. “Don’t tell me you're a Phantom Thief too.”

Eleven only gave him an apologetic smile. Marth rubbed at his temples. “I mean it though,” the innkeeper righted himself, “I’ll look into it, see if I learn anything about this mystery man.” he adjusted his glasses. “I’m curious about him myself. He said something to Cloud and Byleth and they don’t run off for no reason.”

Marth had to admit he didn’t expect for the Phantom Thieves to be so … reasonable. “Thank you.” he stood, “I should get going, it's already late and I have a meeting in the morning.”

They waved him off and Marth left the inn, perhaps a bit more confused but ultimately relieved. 

He walked down the mostly empty streets of castle town, his mind running through what he had learned. That being ultimately nothing of value. Sure he learned the identity of the Phantom Thieves but that didn’t help him when it came to Oracle. In fact this brought up more questions, namely what had he said to those other two Phantom Thieves that would have them leaving town. Furthermore, why?

So engrossed in his thoughts he almost didn’t catch the sound of a second pair of footsteps following him. Absentmindedly he made a random turn, and it followed. He made another turn when he realized he had strayed from his designated path, and it was still following him. 

He turned around suddenly, and saw no one, but he heard the sound of quick shuffling. Conveniently there were a few alleys in sight. 

He reached for his side, finding only his lantern and a coin purse strapped to it. That was when he realized in his frazzled and anxious escape of the castle he had forgotten a sword. Fear began to coil in the pit of his stomach, and when he pulled his cloak closed he realized that he hadn’t pulled up his hood. 

So whoever it was knew who he was, and because of the lamp at his side, they knew he wasn’t armed. That was when that mild worry turned into screaming paranoia. 

He pulled his hood up and made a mad dash down the long streets, and just as he had expected whoever it was had started after him. 

Worse, judging by the sounds, it wasn’t just the one pursuer. He couldn’t quite make out the exact number but he knew one thing, he was outnumbered. Confrontation wasn’t a very bad idea. He could outmaneuver them, right?

He could only hope so.

Notes:

AN/ Yeah, short I know. But I'm ending the year with a cliffhanger. Umm alright, fun fact time.
1. The original outline didn’t have us seeing any of the Plegia stuff. But after having a vision of that scene with Shulk buying Marth a little present I thought I really should bring up the Pegia stuff, seeing as how I built it up for a bit.
2. Originally I was going to have a different scene in this chapter but I moved that around in the outline ironing.
3. When I had started writing this chapter I was working on that Lucina Zelda scene and I ended up going in a completely different direction, I got really emotional and it got really sappy, but then I messed up and got it all deleted in a way that undo couldn’t fix. So I wrote it again and decided to go for the light hearted tone originally planned.
Anyways hope you have a nice new year, and I'll see you all next year on the 13th as planned.
~ S.Rosey (12/11/2024)

Chapter 10: From the Future

Notes:

Happy new year, welcome back. I hope you're not too mad at me for leaving you on a cliffhanger for the rest of 2024. Anyway, on with the chapter. Hope you enjoy.
Edit for RariSwti: Yay! I’m glad to hear from you again. Glad to hear life got in the way and not that I had bored you. Anyways yeah you missed a bit but don’t worry about it. Fun fact I actually insist on giving the chapters names for the purpose of not getting lost, remembering numbers is a little weird but snappy title names are easier to remember. Maybe I should start adding chapter summaries to help people who don’t keep up regularly.

Oracle was frantic, he had lost Marth in the maze of darkened streets and alleys. He was on the roof again, casting his gaze around the nearby area looking for something, anything to tell him where Marth could be. 

He peered over the edge of a building and saw nothing but a rather startled cat peering up at him with large eyes. He straightened himself and lept to the nearest building. 

He hadn’t expected Marth to leave late into the night. It was unlike the prince, what could have gotten into him? Had Oracle not caught a glimpse of him in the secret passage through the woods he wouldn’t have suspected a thing.

He peered off the edge of the next building when a sound caught his ear. Footsteps, rapid footsteps and many in number. 

He followed it and there in the distance was a group chasing after a lone figure. He switched the art on the blade at his back and made after them. 

And as if answering his earlier prayer the Prince darted down the nearby road, at the lead, running away from the group at his back. Thank goodness, he’d found him. 

---

Marth heard something fall down from the nearby roof and something deep down told him to turn around. He shouldn’t stop but his curiosity forced his legs to still. And when he turned around he saw a single figure with his back to Marth, standing between him and the people pursuing him. 

He was a tall man, his long red cloak billowed behind him. Along with long silver blonde hair, the man wielded a large red blade, it wasn’t the sword Marth knew but somehow he knew it was similar, crimson metal, far larger than should be practical, with a faint glow to it that proved it had magic coursing through it or around it. 

He moved effortlessly and so fast Marth almost didn’t see it. One second he was standing between his pursuers and the next he had a man doubled over the flat side of his blade. 

The force of the impact had forced the other attackers to take a step back. And that's what they were, he realized. They had daggers drawn, had they caught up to him, Marth dreaded to think what would have happened. At best they would know who he was and they would hold him ransom, at worst they wouldn't recognize him and they would … he didn’t want to entertain that thought. 

Oracle readied his blade again and took a very familiar looking stance. Then the glyph decorating the large glass panel the blade held switched to a different symbol. That was all the warning they got before he charged at them with full force. The powerful strike knocked all of them down and upon righting themselves they all made a collective run for it. 

Marth was left in a bit of awe and fear, Oracle was a force to be reckoned with, perhaps there was some truth to him being a shadow guard. The way he moved had proved that he had seen his fair share of battles. 

Oracle returned his blade to his back and in that moment it vanished though some magic he didn’t quite understand. Then Oracle turned around and they locked eyes.

There was concern there, worry and exhaustion, perhaps a hint of fear. But then they shifted in relief. His gentle face contrasted greatly to what Marth had just witnessed him do, the power he used. 

Then Marth turned his gaze to the one thug who still lay on the ground. “Is he dead?”

“No.” Oracle sighed, as he approached him. “Simply unconscious.” Marth let out a sigh of relief. He wasn’t sure if he had actually expected Oracle to have killed a man so easily but still.

Marth fidgeted with the old clasp of his cloak, adjusted it a little more, just to keep his hands busy. “What are you doing here?”

“I saw you leave the castle and I was curious.” he began to walk past the prince ever so slightly, “considering you’re unarmed, I’d say it’s a good thing I chose to find you.”

Marth quicked his step to catch up to him and once he did it seemed Oracle was content to let him lead. “I didn’t mean to be, I just…” honestly what had he been thinking? What kind of idiot leaves the house without a weapon, especially at night? “…forgot.” he was so caught up in the adventure he had forgotten one of the important items. 

“Regardless, did you have any other business at this hour?” he could hear the teasing tone in his voice, it wasn’t something he was unused to hearing, it just seemed so … different. 

Marth couldn’t help the heat flooding his face at the taunt. In a meek little voice that must have told Oracle he was clearly embarrassed, he squeeked. “No no, I’m going home now.” Worse was when he peeked up at Oracle from under his hood and caught the sight of a small smirk crossing his features. 

---

Valkyrie poked her head through the heavy foliage of a large tree. She scanned the nearby surroundings and saw nothing. What a relief.She jumped down to the group sitting comfortably by a nearby small pond. 

Tempest was ankle deep in the water attempting to catch dinner with her bare hands, again. Sparkle was sitting under the tree, snacking on a few apples they had found growing nearby. And Forge, he was laying down on the nearby grass , his eyes fixed on the stars. 

They had managed to get away from Driver and now they were taking a much needed rest. She plopped down by Sparkle and took one of the gathered apples. “I think we lost him.”

Forge let out something between a whine and a sigh. “We are in so much trouble.”

“I vote we blame you if things go badly.” Sparkle said as she tossed her discarded apple core off into the thicket. 

“I second.” Forge said from the floor. 

“Same.” Tempest said as she returned to the group, partially soaked, she didn’t carry any fish so it was evident her hunt had gone unsuccessful. 

Valkyrie feigned getting shot. “Mutinany,” she collapsed to the ground clutching her fake injury. “How could my own band do this to me?” 

“Is it a lie though?” Sparkle just poked her with her staff, as Forge began searching through his belongings for something. 

Valkyrie huffed. “Oh come on, you all wanted to know what happened to Oracle.”

Sparkle just tapped her with her staff. “The dead don’t speak.”

“Uh they can.” Valkyrie huffed. 

“That makes you one of The Dark Mages puppets!” Tempest called pointing at Valkyrie in just a theatrical and over the top way. This is why they were friends. 

“Curses! I’ve been found out.” Valkyrie jumped to her feet and attempted to run away, but she was tackled by Tempest. The two tumbled into a nearby bush and laughed, but were suddenly made silent when something floated between them. 

Tempest was faster than Valkyrie and managed to catch it in her hands, cradling it as they peered into her cupped hands, “What is this?”

Inside was a little bug, with a glowing backside. It was so small and fragile. “Forge?” Said resident smart guy was holding a parchment up to the sky, his goggles on as he fiddled with the dials on its side. 

They rushed over to him and he pulled up his goggles to see what they needed. He peered into Tempest’s cupped hands, the little creature crawled up her palm and flew away right in front of him. 

They watched as it landed on Forge’s parchment. He lowered his goggles carefully and studied it for a moment. “I’ve seen these before.” he raised his goggles and watched it with amazement. “In a book I found in the library at the Bastion.” he smiled as it flew away only for more to  hover around the treeline. ”They are called Lightning bugs, or more commonly known as Fireflies.”

Sparkle stood and approached them to watch the bugs dance around. “So does that tell you anything about where we are?”

Forge returned his gaze to the parchment and then stared up at the sky again. “Sort of.”

“Go on.”

He gave them a concerned look. “They’re supposed to be extinct.” 

“Then we have learned nothing.” Sparkle sighed. 

Forge shook his head, “I think I've figured it out.” he held out the parchment so that they could all get a better look at it. Sparkle seemed to understand his silent request and suddenly a group of floating orbs danced around them, shining light on the parchment. 

It was a mess of lines and dots, drawn on top of faded images of all kinds of beasts and legends. “A starmap?” 

Forge continued. “These stars, they line up perfectly with those.” he pointed skyward. 

“So where are we?” Valkyrie asked.

Forge seemed hesitant to answer. “Ylisse,” he stared down at the map, “if I was to make an exact guess, probably somewhere close to the border with Plegia.”

Sparkle was the first to speak, she was somewhere between unimpressed and doubtful. “There is no way we’re in Ylisse.” 

Valkyrie didn’t blame her, she knew Ylisstol like the back of her hand, she had scouted the lands around her home her entire life. And there wasn’t this much green. All these little creatures, all this clear and shining water. All this readily available food. Ylisse was a wasteland just like everything else. There was no way this was her home.

“Between the average Ether levels, the abundance of wildlife and the lack of outposts made by the Armies in White” Forge began, “I know it’s hard to believe but I know these stars, I’ve studied them my whole life, this has to be Ylisse, so the only thing I can guess is … maybe, somehow, we’ve traveled through time, back to Ylisse when it was in it’s prime before all the wars and chaos.”

Valkyrie studied Forge’s face for a long time, and she couldn’t find any hint of deception in them. He was so sincere, and the likelihood of him being wrong was slim. She didn’t understand how a place like this could turn into the wasteland she called home. A knot formed in her stomach at the idea of what Ylisstol would look like. It would without a doubt look nothing like home. 

But there somewhere in her chest a thought bubbled up. The stories The Old Man told her about Ylisse, about what it looked like in the day, about how lively The Dragon’s Claw used to be. That wistful look in his eyes when he said he wished she could have seen it. Now, maybe she would get her chance. 

Then somewhere not too far a tree fell over, and that had put all of them on edge, then Driver’s voice rang out through the woods. “I know you're here, Brats !”

Tempest channeled her power and with a single strike at the pond’s edge a bridge of soggy land pulled itself from the water. “We run?”

Valkyrie didn’t even hesitate to run across it. “We run!”

---

Marth was about to explode, he and Oracle had been walking through the forest for at least two minutes in silence and the prince couldn’t take it any more. He took a deep breath and let out his pent up emotion in one fluid sentence, he could feel his face starting to heat up. “Thank you for saving me.”

Oracle only gave a half shrug. “It’s what I do.”

What a very Shulk thing to say. Marth huffed, his face refusing to cool off. “Aren’t you going to ask what I was doing here?”

“Do you want to tell me?” Marth couldn’t fight the guilt eating at him, was Oracle really not going to ask anything?

Marth could feel the pressure inside building, but he managed to force it down. “Not Really?”

“Then I won’t pry.” Marth fought down the immediate urge to scream. Oracle was really about to save him and handwave whatever foolish reasoning Marth had for putting his own life in danger. “It’s clear the guilt is enough punishment.”

“Guilt?” caught red handed. Marth was thankful that Oracle couldn’t see how red his face was. Was he really that easy to read? Or was it just because this was Shulk? That eased some of the conflict in his chest, of course Shulk would be able to read him so easily. He let out a sigh, “I guess so.”

Oracle only raised an eyebrow, “I won’t force you if you don’t want to.” How very Shulk of him.

Marth took a deep breath, he needed to say it, it would eat him from the inside if he didn’t. “I didn’t trust you, not at first.” he began to fuss with the edge of his cloak. “It was all so convenient, and you didn’t show me anything to prove your claims. Then I found that calling card in my room and I just knew it had to be yours-”

“Ah,” he heard Oracle curse before mumbling, “I thought I had put it in my pocket. Damn metal joints.”

“I came to the Velvet Rest in hopes of looking into you, and then you saved me, and clearly you would have just let me go.” Marth let out another long breath before steadying himself. “I’m sorry for doubting you.”

He expected Oracle to be hurt, annoyed or anything else. He hadn’t expected a soft chuckle, “I didn’t expect you to believe me without proof.”

Marth stopped and peered at Oracle for a long time, and the supposed time traveler returned his gaze, unflinching, unbothered, honest, earnest. “Show me.”

Oracle reached into his cloak and pulled out a small object wrapped in blue cloth. He unwrapped the small treasure and carefully placed it in Marth’s palm. 

It was a ring, small and sincere, a simple gold band with a shimmering blue stone that seemed to give off its own glow when hit by the moonlight. He shifted it in and held it up to the moonlight. It was chipped around the gem but otherwise it was well cared for, it still shone brilliantly. But it was as he shifted it in the light that the moonlight bounced around it and revealed the crest inside, the Mark of the Exalt. He knew this ring, the simple gold band and deep blue stone. 

“This is my ring.” he looked up at Oracle with wide eyes. “How did you get this?”

“It was entrusted to me by My Exalt, The Future Exalt” his gaze met Marth’s again and Marth understood the sincerity in every word. “Your future self.”

“He must have trusted you a great deal.” Marth could feel the heat in his face returning.

“I was his Royal Guard,” There was a fondness when he spoke. “His shadow, his retainer, and advisor.”

“I understand.” Marth handed it back, “that’s why you want to protect me.” Oracle only nodded once. Marth couldn’t deny that he found some comfort in that. 

Marth turned to continue walking and realized that they had arrived at the secret passage by the gazebo. “Well I’m sure you can find yourself to your room from here.” Oracle pulled his hood up, “I can’t very well walk in with you so I will see you later.”

Marth turned to face the ex-guard only to realize he was gone. 

Notes:

AN/ I’m going to be real that one was done a lot quicker then I expected it to be. Well not much to add, everything here went according to plan. Well I guess I did attempt writing the fight scene from Oracle’s POV at first but it didn’t give off the same vibe. So I rewrote it in Marth’s scene and I like it better this way. Anyway, hope you enjoyed and I can’t wait to see you in the next chapter.
~ S.Rosey (12/12/2024)

Chapter 11: Sparring sessions

Notes:

Alright, this is the first chapter I've written in the new year. Let’s hope I can keep my regular upload schedule, with the exception of any surprise trips I go on. Still don’t have a laptop so I can’t work or post away from a workstation. Anyways on with the chapter.
Edit: I feel I jinxed myself. While I was working on this chapter, I was informed about a trip out of state I was going on. It was scheduled to overlap with my usual schedule. Sorry I missed the previous two cycles. Might end up going on another in March or April so … yeah.

Pyra looked over the schedule over and over again. Shulk’s handwriting was normally very neat and orderly, however the list he left her was a bit lacking in his usual finesse. She finally managed to parcel out a date and time for a meeting. 

Then she stiffened, that was today, in a few hours, and there was no sign of the acting Exalt.

She started running, thankfully Mythra was a lot faster then she was and managed to get to the prince’s door quickly. Switching back she knocked but received no answer.

She pushed open the prince’s door and found him asleep at his desk. While that in itself wasn’t too unusual she couldn’t help but notice he was wearing a cloak. Had his room gotten that cold last night? Strange. 

She entered and knocked on the wood of his personal desk. That startled him awake. They locked eyes for a long moment before he realized what was happening. 

“Pyra?” he yawned and peered at the window behind him. A look of mortification crossed his features as he took note of the time of day. His cheeks flushed as he scratched the back of his head, there was a bit of ink on his chin. “Ah right, sorry, I’m guessing I’m needed for something.”

“You have a meeting with the council today.” She heard him curse under his breath and wipe his face, smearing the ink. “It’s in half an hour.” That made his eyes go wide and he made this little squeak that made her smile. “I’ll go get you your breakfast, be ready by the time I get back.”

She chose not to bring up his strange attire. Because now that she had gotten a closer look at him she realized it wasn’t just his cloak, he had been dressed modestly, and that cloak wasn’t just any cloak, it was the one he used exclusively to go out in. He had still been wearing his boots. There were twigs still clinging to the back of the cloak’s hood. 

She knew a runaway noble when she saw one. What Marth did late in the night wasn’t any of her concern, clearly he had made it back safe enough he thought himself capable of getting more work done. 

---

Shulk was surprised by the incredible taste of the sandwich he had just bought. The flavor was rich and surprisingly a bit spicy. The meat was tender and juicy, and for the price he would say it was an absolute steal. 

His investigation into the day market had turned up more or less what he had expected. Most people didn’t say a word about the Grimleal church and worse no one would go as far as to say anything that was related to the exchange of coin. 

He had purchased a few more gifts, something for Dunban, Fiora, Lucina, Corrin and even something for his foster father. Although Shulk wasn’t sure when he would see Dickson again but better to be safe. 

He continued his investigation, when someone called out to him. He turned around to find a young woman at a nearby stall, she seemed to be selling books and magic tomes. They locked eyes and for a moment he wondered if he had made the painful mistake of assuming someone was calling out to him. “Yes you.” she waved at him and it was obvious that her Ylissean was bad. “Come buy, very popular.”

He wondered faintly if this was just a very enthusiastic saleswoman when he caught sight of something in her hands, a novel. He approached cautiously. She motioned to the rather sizable novel. Picking it up to show him, the letter peeking out ever so faintly behind it. 

“I speak Plegian,” he knew his accent was heavy and wavered faintly. “I understand, just not speak well.”

She smiled and nodded. “Good.” she continued in Plegian but in a hushed whisper. “Are you with the Ylisseans?”

Word gets around fast. He only gave her a guilty smile. “Is problem?”

“Careful when you leave town.” she looked genuinely worried, “Grimleal are already waiting.” she pushed the novel into his hands a little more forcefully. “Many of us don’t want the war to start again but …”

He nodded and looked down at the large book in his hand, the letter having been tucked inside. It was a rather thick novel, assumably the letter wouldn’t be able to distort the pages too badly. He looked down at the cover and realized he had seen that title somewhere before. 

She continued in her broken Ylissean. “Very popular, you like.”

He stared down at the cover art, a lone figure floating between two sides of a split ocean. There was something regal about the man on the cover. Something graceful yet powerful. Now that he thought about it perhaps he had seen this title before, the series logo at the least. 

He reached into his coin purse and handed the woman a good number of coins. Before rushing off. He took a seat on a nearby curb and opened the book, making sure to study the letter first. It was instructions, and a copied portion of a map. Little xs indicated positions on a map. He tucked it inside the book jacket and rushed off to buy a map. 

He felt a little at ease knowing that even the common folk of Plegia also didn’t want another war. This was good, especially since Chrom and Robin were at the moment speaking with the Plegian Royalty, it would only mean that the hard part of the mission was over, now he just needed to warn them. Preferably in a way that didn’t implicate Plegia.

---

Pyra shifted in her seat, Marth had mercifully given her the option to sit out of the latest council meeting, claiming Shulk normally didn’t sit in. She wouldn’t have blamed him. So here she was enjoying the weather from the serenity of the secret-not-so-secret garden. Zelda and Corrin were by her side enjoying a picnic Pyra had made. 

Meanwhile, Lucina and Roy were currently enthralled in a powerful clash. It had been hilarious at first, seeing Lucina actively throwing Roy around. However it seemed Roy began to understand Luci’s strengths. 

Soon Roy began to strategize, Lucina was unsurprisingly stronger, and while Roy was pretty strong in his own right, it wasn’t enough to overpower Lucina. Her mastery in distributing her strength through every part of the blade in her hands proved to outreach him. So he began to try and outmaneuver her. 

He shifted his focus, dodging as opposed to countering and he found a hint of success in it. But it seemed she noticed the shift herself. 

He rushed her way, darting past her and in a powerful show of strength he shifted the power within himself into a powerful attack that resulted in a magical burst. 

However when the smoke cleared, Lucina stood unaffected just outside the affected area. Then in a flash of movement she was instantly in front of him and delivered a counter attack. He was blasted backward, sending him hurtling into the embrace of a training dummy. Both of them hit the ground with a loud thud.

“You okay?” Lucina scratched the back of her head in embarrassment as a groan sounded in response. 

In that instant Roy’s squire appeared, “I’ve got this.” he moved so swiftly Pyra assumed he was floating, as he rushed to his lord’s side. 

She watched him raise his blade, and in that instant she could feel the ether in the air shift. Magic congealed around the simple training sword in his hand, shifting it and changing it for only a second. Then soft light delicately spun around him and flew towards Roy. 

She was confident that it wasn’t Ether magic, it was very close but it wasn’t quite right. It shifted the ether in the air, the magic was pulled from Sora himself as opposed to the world around him. 

Even more curious was the fact that the sword Sora had used wasn’t magical in nature, it was as if he could just force his mana into anything as if it was made to be a conduit. He has an incredible mastery, he’s still so young.

“I wouldn’t call it a mastery, kid’s still really awkward at controlling it.” She could hear Mythra pipe up. “Although he’s got the basics It's obvious he’s an amateur.”

I suppose, although you saw it too, that summon. 

“Yeah,” she scoffed. “And he couldn’t maintain the form long enough to use it properly. He's hesitating, and that’s keeping his magic from reaching its true potential.”

“Better?” Sora offered Roy his hand

The redhead took it and was pulled to his feet. “Better.” 

Lucina had left the two the moment Sora appeared, she instead decided to take a seat at the picnic with all the girls. As she sat down and started eating, Corrin fixed her with this excited yet playful stare. “So Luci~” she leaned against her wife with this mischievous grin. “Can we continue our lessons?”

Lucina had a sandwich half way in her mouth when she met Corrin’s eyes, she sighed, and put it down. “You will focus this time, right?”

“Mmmmm, maybe~” Corrin leaned away but the faint blush on her face betrayed her words.

“Lessons?” Zelda raised an eyebrow. 

Lucina smiled. “While we were kidnapped and Corrin’s seal started showing signs of breaking, I tried teaching her swordplay.” her brows furrowed but her smile only grew. “We've tried keeping up with those lessons now that she’s moved in but she has been using those sessions to flirt with me.”

“And you fall for it every time.” Corrin teased, kissing her wife on the cheek. Lucina lowered her gaze away from her wife but the growing pink on her face was proof enough of her racing mind. 

Zelda shifted a bit awkwardly. “I'm a bit of a novice swordswoman myself, how about a spar, Corrin?”

Lucina raised an eyebrow. “You’ve taken up swordplay?”

Zelda blushed lightly. “I insisted Link teach me. After all, Hyrule has seen an influx of monsters lately and I figured it would help.”

The friendly spar between the budding swordswomen resulted in a surprisingly smooth victory for Zelda. It was evident that she wasn’t quite on par with Lucina but her skill was passable, clearly she had seen a fight or two. Meanwhile Corrin seemed to take the loss in stride. Corrin’s footwork needed a lot of work. Lucina shook her head as Zelda helped Corrin to her feet. “This is how I know you weren't paying attention during our lessons.” Corrin gave her wife a playful shove. Lucina laughed. “Actually, Zel, do you mind being Corrin’s training partner? Maybe that way she’ll actually pay attention.”

“Sure,” she gave the married couple this eager smile as if she had her own agenda, although Pyra could have sworn she heard her mumbling something about surprising someone with her improved skill. 

Pyra took her gaze off the three noblewomen and looked back into the training area to find Roy and his retainer deeply engaged in a fierce but friendly spar. 

Sora seemed to pose a similar challenge that Lucina did. He was far too nimble for Roy to swing his blade wildly. Sora’s control of wind magic made him move and float along the ground and even in the air as effortlessly as if he were weightless. But Roy seemed to be prepared for his opponent’s floaty nature. It seemed that whenever Roy would be close enough to close the gap, Sora would effortlessly cartwheel away, and just out of his reach. 

He would sidestep any attacks of Fire and Ice magic, and would barrel through blasts of lightning that Sora seemed to summon from the sky. 

But Roy seemed to have a very intimate understanding of Sora's fighting style, because while Roy wasn’t able to land a hit on the younger man most of the time, the few times he did, they struck true. Roy’s raw persistence seemed to outlast Sora. and by the start of Corrin and Zelda’s second match, Roy had finally managed to press Sora into the wall, his blade at his throat. 

They stayed like that, gazes locked and their expressions unreadable at this distance, but very soon one of them started chuckling and they backed off from each other, a good natured smile on both of their faces. “Let’s call it for today.” Roy sighed as Sora handed him something to drink.

Pyra watched the two begin idle chatter, and so she turned her attention to the three women still training. “Do you think they would let me join?”

After what you did to Marth last year, let’s not.

---

Marth knew that he should have headed to bed a few hours ago. He knew that he had a lot of paperwork waiting for him on his desk. He knew that Shulk would have protested to a late night training session. But he was too worked up from today’s meeting. Granted, it wasn’t as bad as the recent outbursts from the council, but somehow he felt far too restless, the kind of restless that could only be solved by letting his energy out. 

As he moved with swift and precise motions, he wondered if this would become his new normal. Waking early, suffering through council meetings, burning through document after document and then when his frustration would run too high he would find himself out here, letting his pent up feelings out the way his father was prone to do.

Then he thought about his father, he had once commended him for putting up with the council, but that feeling was made tenfold recently. He couldn’t imagine the amount of grief the council would have given him to remarry. It was a subtle strength that Marth hadn’t really noticed until now. 

He paused to catch his breath. The most recent victim of his ire was tossed upon a pile with the other broken training dummies. He let out another huff and looked around, he could feel it. That all too familiar feeling of being watched, perhaps it was just his late night anxiety turned paranoia again but it could now just easily be eyes on him. 

He took a deep breath and let it out in a slow exhale. “Oracle?”

The shadows shifted and the older blonde emerged from behind the wall separating the training grounds from the garden. Marth almost squeeked, thankfully he had been expecting it, he still flinched though, clearly not expecting his hunch to be right. 

The blonde stepped into the training grounds and approached the prince, before in an all too familiar voice answered. “What troubles you?”

Marth eased his nerves, before offering Oracle his training sword. Oracle examined the offer before taking it. “I need to clear my head.” was what he decided to say. 

“Very well.” Marth and him began a sparring match. But it was even more evident the difference between their skill levels. Oracle’s stance was laxed and he blocked and countered all of Marth’s attacks effortlessly. It almost irritated Marth more. 

At one point Marth put all of his strength behind a particularly powerful strike, only for Oracle to counter it one handed. They locked eyes then and Marth felt his face heat up at the small smirk on the other’s face. A silent question, Is that all?

Then effortlessly he was pushed back with a swipe of a blade. When Marth fell backward he couldn’t help but feel far too embarrassed. He sat there staring up at the older Shulk for a long period of time. 

He could see it now, the faint muscles that were quietly hidden by the weight of his cloak and jacket. Marth found himself staring at the arm again. Clearly it was no gauntlet, it was metal, there was no doubt in his mind now, Shulk had lost his arm. And the ease of which he moved that arm, it was one he had lost long ago, clearly adapting to his new prosthetic amazingly. “How long have you been this powerful?”

Oracle only tilted his head to the side. “It’s hard to say,” he knelt down by the prince’s side. Marth only crossed his legs, clearly content to sit there and stew in his humiliating loss. “I’ve been fighting for my life for many years now. When you are put in situations like mine you don’t have any other option than to improve.”

Fighting for his life? Marth peered back up at Oracle, locking his gaze with the time traveler's. “What hells have you seen, Shulk?”

“Ones, that if I do my job,” he stared down at his metal hand, “you will never have to witness.”

“No.” Marth clenched his fist. “I want you to prepare me for them,” and in a softer voice he added. “Just in case.”

He didn’t want Shulk to go through the pain that Oracle has, and maybe just maybe, if he becomes stronger he’ll be able to protect the seer from whatever horrible fate has changed him so drastically. 

Oracle stood up and loomed over Marth for a long moment before the prince realized he wanted him to stand. And so he stumbled to stand, taking Oracle’s offered hand to get to his feet. “Very well.” the hand holding Marth’s squeezed ever so gently, “but know it will not be easy.”

“Good.” Training with Mythra hadn’t been easy, but her lack of holding back was the only reason he was able to improve so quickly. “Don’t hold back, I can handle it.”

There was a fond smile on Oracle’s face as he let Marth’s hand go and handed him the training sword. “Oh I am well aware, now, show me your resolve.” 

The difference in Oracle’s demeanor was night and day. His stance now was ironclad, and before Marth could recognize it he rushed forward, snatching Marth’s discarded training blade from the floor before attacking. The movement was so swift that Marth only had time to react to the last strike. 

His strikes were relentless and Marth couldn’t tell if it was fear, adrenaline, or excitement overtaking his brain. Either way he prepared himself to battle. 

Notes:

AN/ Can you tell i’ve gotten rusty with my fight scenes. Le sigh, it’s very evident that i’ve been out of practice, let’s hope I fix that soon. Anyways getting back to this story seems to be getting harder and harder, or maybe i’ve just been overworking myself, who knows. Anyways lets hope the next chapter comes easier. Anyways see you all later.
~ S.Rosey (2/7/2025)

Chapter 12: Plotting The Course

Notes:

New chapter, can’t wait, I sure hope something plot relevant happens. Fun fact, I got severely dehydrated while I was working on this chapter, and got sent to the emergency room. I got better, and now i’m getting back to work cuz sitting in bed and watching nothing but youtube is so boring. Also the build for this chapter is a little small so maybe i’ll add something else, not sure what though.

A lone figure walked through the woods, their dark robes tattered at the edges. Singed by the lingering residue of multiple magic spells. 

They cast their gaze down at their hands. They attempted to flex their fingers and it was as if their body was frozen. There was lingering stiffness.

This body was failing them, it was only a matter of time now.  

Then they pushed out of the thicket and emerged on the side of a road. Good. 

If everything goes according to plan a new and far more suitable vessel would be coming by very soon. 

---

Corrin skipped down the hall of the guest wing eagerly. She had hoped that Zelda would be free for another sparring session today. Sure, training hadn’t been the one on one time with Lucina like it used to be, but now she was actually able to focus on what her wife had been trying to teach her. 

She found the door that was meant for Zelda and knocked on it a few times, and when she opened it she found Zelda still in her nightgown. “Oh, sorry, did I wake you?” 

Zelda only raised an eyebrow at her comment before she realized what she was wearing. “Oh no,” she opened the door letting Corrin inside, “you weren't the one who woke me.” Inside the room was a young blonde man, his shirt was off and few bandages were wrapped around his stomach. He met her gaze and gave her this big goofy smile she couldn’t help but find amusing. 

She didn’t know him and would have felt a bit scandalized having stepped into a room where she was the only one properly dressed, but the slightly bloodied tunic that was tossed over the edge of the chair he was sitting in and the few fresh cuts he wore on his arms and face told her he was injured. 

He had shoulder length hair tied back in a low ponytail, it treading a thin line between dark blonde and light brown. He wasn’t very tall or broad in any real way, but there was muscle there, that much was evident. She didn’t know why but he reminded her a bit of Eleven. Strange. “Is this Link?”

Zelda’s face pinkened ever so slightly. “Yes,” she let out a defeated sigh. “This is him.” She didn’t miss the amused eyebrow raise that he gave Zelda at that response. 

“It’s nice to meet you.” Corrin held out a hand and he shook it. There was a dexterous strength in his grip, she found amusing. Sure he probably wasn’t as strong as her father but she felt like he would like him. She couldn't quite tell why she felt that way, she just did. “What happened?” 

Zelda shrugged. “Apparently there were a few monster sightings nearby, I didn’t hear anything about it but the materials he brought back certainly proved he was in a tough fight." To Link she asked, “how many shields did you break?” He only scratched the back of his neck. That same dopey grin told them the exact same answer. He didn’t take one. No wonder he got so banged up.

Zelda gave another sigh and walked over to his side, she closed her eyes and Corrin watched as a soft golden light emerged from it, it eased some of the bigger cuts but she looked exhausted when she opened her eyes again. She sank into the couch by his chair and Corrin was quick to join her there. “I didn’t know you knew healing magic.”

“It’s not the best,” Zelda sighed, “but I’ve gotten better.”

Corrin couldn’t help but think about that day, and her mouth moved before her brain had registered what she was asking. “Can you teach me?”

Zelda looked surprised and with a hint of embarrassment said. “Surely there are better teachers than me.”

Corrin sighed, “and yet none of them seem to be able to tell me the secret to their magic, Kamek was the only one who ever tried and yet when it mattered most…” Zelda rested a reassuring hand on her shoulder, as Corrin continued. “I’ve experimented with all kinds of magic and it’s all so instinctual, so why…”

“What exactly happened? I know you said you lost control and got taken by your father’s lead mage, but… if it’s too much-”

“Remember when I said we were attacked by bandits? The fallout was immense, and when the dust had settled I was the only one awake.” She steadied her breathing, but it still sounded so shaky. “Lucina was bleeding, she was in such a delicate state...” she shook her head to fight back the tears, as if this was a fresh wound. “I couldn't do it, everything was just too much and I couldn't concentrate. I was so scared of losing her, knowing that it was my idea that put us in that situation.” 

“Corrin.”

“I know,” she shook her head again, wiping at the tears she knew must have started to break free. She had had this talk with both Marth and Lucina, “I wasn't able to focus on healing her, I was so panicked and … then turns out a single bandit was still standing, and he started taking me away.”

“That must have been when you lost control.” Corrin didn’t miss the note of sadness in Zelda’s voice. 

“I don’t remember anything from that time.” She steadied herself. “Can you teach me? Maybe you might know what I'm missing. I want to be ready if anything like that ever happens again.”

Zelda smiled. “I can teach you what I know,” she adjusted, “but from my experience, using healing magic during and after a battle are vastly different.”

“Anything Is better than nothing.” 

---

Shulk referenced the map multiple times, over and over again. The ridges and treelines were burned into the back of his eyelids. He watched the windows again, eyeing up the shadows of his room almost as often as he studied the map. 

Then the door opened revealing the Exalt and his advisor. They looked tired but ultimately relieved. Shulk cast his gaze to meet theirs. “How did it go?”

“Surprisingly well.” Chrom moved to the large bed, collapsing into it with no flourish or grace. “We should be able to leave tomorrow, I have to admit, Plegia’s council works surprisingly well.”

“You sound jealous, Your Grace.” Robin leaned against the door and Shulk could see him eyeing up the map Shulk had on the table. 

“I wish our council was this put together.” Chrom yawned, and also met Shulk’s gaze, then stared down at the map. “What you got there, Shulk?”

“Just found this in town,” he held up the edge of the map, also with the scrap that was tucked into his book. “I thought I might plot out our route back, I'm getting a bit homesick.”

Robin peered over Shulk’s shoulder and stared at the scrap and then the map. “You found this in town? It’s exceptionally made.” His eyes however were studying the route mapped out on the doodle. 

Shulk took a deep breath and in a whisper said, “I think we’re in the clear, I’ve asked around and it seems the Plegian people and perhaps even the throne itself might not be against us.” Robin raised an eyebrow and Shulk held out the hand drawn map and instructions. “I’ve heard from more than one source and overheard even more that point towards the Grimleal plotting something against us, specifically the Grimleal Church.”

“Is there any other reason that you would trust this?” Robin’s voice carried an unasked question, Did you have a vision?

“It’s just a hunch,” he gave one slow nod.

Robin motioned to the map, but Shulk only shook his head. He wasn’t all-knowing, but he wasn’t sure how to convey that without saying that out right. Absent-mindedly he clutched the ruby cross around his neck. What do I say?   

“That’s enough for me,” Chrom called. “We'll figure it out later. Let’s head to bed, we’ll be leaving tomorrow.” he made a motion and Shulk somehow knew he was beckoning Robin to bed, so the seer rolled up the map and walked out of the room. He was nervous, but if he could change the future he foresaw then that would be enough. He will ensure that Chrom and Robin made it back to Ylisse, no matter what. 

---

Marth had been working nonstop since he arrived a bit late to the meeting yesterday morning. He only took breaks when it was absolutely necessary, namely for meals, and to sleep. Needless to say when he found himself at the bottom of the most recent stack of paperwork he was both pleasantly surprised and a bit scared. How long had it been since he walked out of his office? He should get some fresh air. 

He cast his gaze outside the large window by his bed and found it was still earlier than he had expected. Maybe a stroll through the garden wouldn’t hurt. He needed to stretch his legs after all. 

He grabbed his cloak and walked out of his room. “I’m leaving,” he wasn't sure if Oracle was actually outside his room, or always listening but he figured it wasn’t a bad idea to announce he was leaving just in case. 

He walked down the halls and let out a deep sigh the moment he stepped into the royal gardens. It was a nice change of pace. Maybe tomorrow, when he’s done with the new stack of paperwork the council will inevitably give him he could indulge himself in a relaxing day in the library, he did need to catch up on that novel, after all, he couldn’t let Zelda read ahead of him. 

In theory he could burn through a few chapters before he heads to bed tonight. Granted, that was all assuming there wasn’t any surprise paperwork dropped on him, even though he is used to staying up rather late. 

Eventually he came to stand in front of the old water fountain. He found himself sitting on the edge and listening to the water, letting his busy mind lull into a soft silence. He’s not sure how long he sat there enjoying the calmness of mind.

“Oh hey,” A voice brought him back to reality and he found himself blinking a few times to fully register who was standing in front of him. 

“Oh Roy,” Marth felt a bit sheepish being caught staring off into space. “Enjoying the gardens?”

“Yeah,” Roy found a spot on the fountain’s edge before taking a seat, “it’s nice to see you out of the office.”

Marth chuckled a bit embarrassed. “Yeah, sorry about that.”

“How about a walk around the garden?” Roy smiled, and Marth only nodded before getting up to walk with him. 

They walked for a long moment. The silence wasn't too awkward and yet it felt all too strange. It was still a pleasant silence, that was until they stumbled upon a rather large tree. They both stared at it before Marth decided to say something. “It’s been a while since we’ve been here.”

“Yeah.” Roy sounded a bit too sad. “Me and Luci would climb it while you and Zelda would read under it.”

Marth rested his palm over the old apple tree. “I never did get to climb this.” back then he was always so sick, any small breeze felt like it would knock him over, even getting this far into the garden felt like an adventure. 

He heard Roy make a noise before he lept up into it. He then turned around and from his high perch offered Marth his hand. “But you're not sick anymore, what do you say?”

Marth’s face pinkened ever so slightly, he had always thought about it when he was younger. He would daydream about climbing it in between lessons and training. But then he began to study to be Exalt and everything else melted away. It had been years since the thought had crossed his mind. He took the other man’s hand and let his fear become a rush of nervous excitement. 

When he managed to gain his bearings he found himself face to face with Roy. He felt shy then, all this time and it was as easy as that. Roy led him through the cramped space to a pair of rather large branches. They both sat down and Marth was able to see through the mess of branches and leaves to see a lovely view of the gardens under the light of the setting sun. 

“Nice view huh?” He could hear the smirk on Roy’s face when he asked. But Marth couldn’t hold it against him. The view was stunning. 

“It’s incredible.” he felt almost wistful as he cast his gaze up to the sky. He could almost find the faint stars that started to show themselves through the pink ending sky. 

“You smile a lot more these days.” Roy said, drawing his attention back to his childhood friend. “You seem a lot more open too.”

Marth let out a huff, although he could still feel his face heating up. “How so?”

Roy shrugged. “You seem less guarded, more free, you laugh and smile more, I've also caught you zoning out a lot more.”

“Oh really, have I changed that much?” Marth laughed. “I’ll tell you what I told Zel,” he chuckled, “I blame Corrin.”

Roy only raised an eyebrow. “That’s not all, surely.” 

“I can’t keep a straight face, she makes fun of me for it.” he smiled, “and if we’re outside of meetings and I so much as try, she will try her hardest to make me laugh or fluster me.” He shook his head, “I stopped trying after a while.”

“Mar-Mar~” Roy flashed him another one of those damned knowing smiles. “There has to be more to it than that.”

Marth returned his gaze skyward, as if the answer would be hidden in the stars. “Well I guess,” he thought about it for a long time, “I had to go on a trip out of the castle, a long exposition with someone I trusted, I didn’t need to keep my mask up, and I guess I just got addicted to the feeling of being myself.”

When he returned his gaze to Roy he found him smiling in turn, he then punched the prince in the arm playfully. “Well, it looks good on you.”

“Thank you, that means more than you know.”

---

Valkyrie stared down at the map illuminated by Sparkle’s staff. The Map was Forge’s but this one was different, it was a star map, with a faded map of the continent. “This one.” he ran his finger along it, resing it on top of a constellation. “It is looming right above us, meaning we should be around here.”

“So the plan is to head to Ylissetol?” Valkyrie tilted her head. 

“Should we be taking the main road? or…” Tempest asked.

“It would make us more vulnerable and visible.” Forge sighed, “but in theory, we should be able to see him if he tries to come after us again, and in the best case we can hitch a ride with a nearby merchant or caravan to cover more ground faster.”

“There should be one around...” Valkyrie stared at the faded map, “around here.” She rested her finger by Forge’s, “Dad used to bring it up alot.”

Forge turned his gaze back to the sky, and after studying it for a second pointed in a direction, “That way.”

“To the road~!” Tempest called as she jumped only to be shushed by her three companions. In a softer voice she whispered. “Sorry.” 

Notes:

AN/ Another chapter down. If you were curious the scene with Shulk wasn’t in the original but felt it was necessary. And the scene with Corrin and Zelda while still the same ended up shifting a bit. Link was not meant to be there, but I thought it would work better this way. Anyways the plot is coming guys, trust, it’s just getting a slow start.
~ S.Rosey (2/17/2025)

Chapter 13: Scars Of Future Past

Notes:

Chapter 13 and we’re finally getting the plot moving, funny PDB took till Chapter 15 or 16. I’d say that’s a personal improvement.

A lone figure sat alongside the road under a tree. They didn’t move as the sound of footsteps sounded behind them. Two pathetic fools waltzing closer, unaware of the danger they neared. “Who’s this guy?” 

“You're early.” The figure didn’t move, but a raspy voice responded in perfect Plegian. Although, something about it sounded off, their dialect sounded ancient. 

“Here to stop us eh,” one of the two drew a sword. 

“Do not antagonize me, worm.” The figure slowly stood, something about the way they moved was wrong and unnatural, like a puppet on strings. 

He held up his hands showing he was unarmed and stepped towards them. Then they placed a hand on one of the men’s shoulders. Then, effortlessly walking past him, their hand ran down to his middle. 

The stench of burned flesh assaulted the other man as his comrade collapsed to the floor, a disgusting burn mark ran down the man’s back. Trailing opposite of where the stranger touched as if he was burned through by some powerful magic. 

Out of instinct the other drew his sword, backing away from the monster. They had never seen magic so effortlessly cast without a tome. And the stranger didn’t have a tome, he had shown them this. 

As if to prove a point the stranger held up his hands again. And it was then that he realized something terrifying. There were no runes or charms, and worse the stranger wasn’t wearing gloves. That strange leathery texture, those where it’s hands. Like the hands of the dead. “Do you understand?”

They locked eyes. A dark and disturbing crimson hue revealed how lifeless they were. This was a lifeless body, and yet it moved, and cast magic on its own. This went against everything he knew. He was told that resurrecting the dead was a practice, but it was said to be only possible by some of the strongest of the Grimleal priests. But they could only be cast with a mage close by, and none were dispatched on this operation. 

“I don’t have much magic left in this form, but perhaps.” In one fluid motion, a palm was placed to his chest and in that instant he could feel agonizing pain. “I’ll make use of you worthless worms.”

---

Agony coursed through his arm as the cursed ink burned his skin. He bit back a scream as another Grimleal demanded answers that he had no mind to. In truth, he couldn’t focus and the pain made him less likely to relinquish any more knowledge. 

The ink burned, from the skin all the way down to the bone, perhaps deeper. Answers, they wanted answers! And they wouldn’t accept “I don’t know” even though that was all he could think to say. 

He knew the Grimleal wanted to attack the Exalt and his Adviser. He had made sure that they got out of there as soon as he could. He had taken the attention away and allowed Robin to teleport them out of that wreckage. 

Shulk had stayed behind, playing guard dog to an injured Exalt that had made it out of there long ago. He knew if they knew they had teleported they could track them further. But if they thought the Exalt was still there they would fight to get to him. He had wasted that time and by the time they realised he had duped them the magic from Robin’s teleport would long be faded. 

When he finally told them they had wasted precious time, that the Exalt had made it to Ylisse, that had caused them to up the pain. The magical ink was replaced with carving dark magic into his skin. Over and over and over again. Deepening the branding every time. 

He had been rescued but the pain didn’t stop. It only seemed to get worse, as if being away from his Grimleal tormenter made it worse. It grew unbearable, he started to lose track of his actions, feeling invisible strings pulling at his mind and body.

“Are you sure about this?” his companion asked, the ruby cross in their chest catching the light of the small campfire. They summoned his blade, the same crimson sword that he had used his entire life. “There is no going back from this.”

He grunted a response and braced himself for the inevitable pain. He watched the blade shift changing shape ever so slightly, and with his approval the blade came down on his arm.

Oracle shot up, his eyes snapping open as his breath burned, his throat dry. “Oracle?”

The ex-seer turned to face the crown prince. His eyes shone with concern. “Ah forgive me, was I loud?” Marth had convinced him to rest in his room while he was working, insisting that staying in his sight would ease some of his paranoia. 

“Don’t apologize,” those bright blue eyes overflowed with worry, “You sounded like you were having a terrible nightmare.”

“Nightmare?” Oracle didn’t mean to chuckle as he laid back down. “No, no, I was just remembering something.” he curled the fingers on his mechanical hand, satisfied with the numbness of it.

---

Valkyrie and the others finally managed to get out of the forest and were running down the long road when Tempest called out. “Guys look!”

“Tempest, wait!” Forge called after her as she ran in front of the carriage, startling the horses. The traveling cavalry that followed seemed to rush up to them and surround the group, or at least they tried to. 

Valkyrie rushed over to the carriage’s door, before she was stopped too. She inhaled and remembered everything The Old Man taught her about hamming things up. “Please,” memories rushed to the forefront of her mind and the tears began to prickle in her eyes. “We need help.”

The door of the wagon opened and two men poked their heads out. The shorter of the two, a short guy with silver hair stepped out of the wagon. A broad shouldered man with blue hair tried to step out two but was stopped by the shorter one. “Is everything alright?”

“Please we’re being chased, can we ride with you for a little bit?” She tried her best to sound scared and terrified. 

“Give us a minute,” he returned inside and a young blonde man poked his head out of the wagon and looked them over. Valkyrie couldn’t help but feel like she’d seen him somewhere before. “Well?” the blue haired man asked the blonde.

“This isn’t who I saw, I’m not sure who they are but they aren’t the assassins.” the blonde said and returned to the group. “Perhaps we should humor them?”

“Well if you didn’t see them then we must have dismissed them before.” the blue haired man pondered. “Yes, let’s change fate this time.” The blue haired man made a motion and the cavalry loosened their hold on them. “Come on in.”

Much to Valkyrie’s surprise they actually believed her. Neat . Much to her surprise the wagon or carriage was rather spacious. And thankfully there was enough room inside for all of them. Well at least with the shorter man sitting on the blue haired guy’s lap.

“What exactly were you kids doing out here?” the silver haired man asked. 

How could she spin their situation in their favor? “Well, we managed to make someone angry and he’s kinda scary so… you know.”

“Ah.” that seemed to ease the tension in the carriage. And with the space empty of conversation, Valkyrie couldn’t help but study the blue haired guy, she couldn’t help but feel she knew him from somewhere. His face left an annoying itch in her brain. She knows she’s seen his face before somewhere but where?

---

Zelda pulled the hood of her cloak closer in on herself. The day had grown cold and she had no idea why Corrin insisted on going out so close to sunset. Was it really something that couldn’t wait until tomorrow? “Corrin, Where exactly are we going?”

The draconic princess giggled to herself. “Alright,” she led Zelda to a seamstress’s shop. “I’ve made a special order and wanted someone’s opinion on it.”

“I don't know, shouldn't you ask Lucina instead?”

“Of course I can’t.” Corrin pouted, “I want it to be a surprise.”

“And that’s why we had to wait until it was this late because?”

That made Corrin’s cheeks pinken. “I couldn’t find a better time.” she threw her arms up in defeat. “I can’t just not invite her to an outing without it looking suspicious, but I got lucky, a duke’s daughter insisted on seeing her, she wants to win Marth’s favor. So that gave me the window of time I needed.” she flashed Zelda a mischievous smile, “I'd hate to throw Mar-Mar to the wolves but~ this would be the perfect opportunity.”

“And what exactly is it we’d be doing?”

Corrin pulled her along to the tailor's store, the young woman working the shop turned their way and her eyes brightened. The seamstress looked around them as if looking for someone, she nodded and handed Corrin a rather nice looking bag. “Both outfits are ready.”

“Good.” Corrin opened the bag. “Can I try it on?”

“Of course.” The seamstress motioned to the back room and Zelda took a seat knowing this is probably why Corrin insisted she come out here with her.

When she stepped out of the changing room Zelda found herself jumping awake, had she really zoned out that easily? The outfit was mostly white and platinum. It suited her, drawing attention to her eyes and face, because she was blushing. “Do you think Luci would like it?”

Zelda found herself smiling. “Oh she is going to love it, but don’t freak out and just give her a moment, Oh, and don’t forget to remind her to breathe.”

Corrin began to fuss with her hair. And walked back into the changing room, although Zelda could hear her through the door. “I was also thinking of wearing my hair in a low ponytail, do you think it would look nice?”

“I do think it would look nice but…” she hummed thoughtfully, “I think for that outfit you should wear your hair down.” 

She finally stepped out of the changing room and placed the suit in the bag. “I’m also going to be in the Spring Festival.”

Zelda nodded. “Maybe half up half down? it’s hard to say,” she turned to stare at Corrin for a long time. “Scratch that, I’ll help style your hair for the events.”

“Thank you.” Corrin’s smile brightened as they walked out of the store. “I’m not used to messing with my hair, I have no idea how to put it up properly.”

“Oh don’t worry, I have plenty of practice” her face pinkened as she thought of Link, he had learned a many array of styles and even taught her a few before she cut her hair. The two laughed as they walked down the road. 

“And what exactly are you two doing out here?” the two girls almost jumped at the familiar voice. 

“Luci~!” Corrin’s cheeks pinkened instantly.

“I was looking for you for hours only for Pyra to tell me she caught you leaving the castle without telling me.” Despite her words, Lucina’s smile didn’t show any signs of being angry. “What are you up to?”

Zelda braced herself, her mind wharling to think up a good lie. But Corrin seemed to take the lead, stepping closer to her wife and, with a coy smile and in the sweetest voice she had ever heard, Corrin said. “I went to pick up my Spring Festival outfit, and I wanted someone to come with me, and you were so~busy I thought, I’d surprise you with it.”

Zelda watched as Lucina’s face reddened as Corrin closed the distance between them. “W-well, I guess I c-can’t be too angry with you.”

“How about we go home so I can show you~” Corrin had her wrapped around her fingers so easily, Zelda almost felt bad for Lucina. The Princess nodded as the three of them walked back to the castle.

---

Forge adjusted the lens of his goggles and stared off into the far distance of the road. Sparkle to his left asked in a deadpan tone. “He’s chasing us isn’t he?”

 “Yup.” Forge only sighed. “Honestly his endurance and stamina is amazing, he hasn’t slowed down or stopped once.”

“Should we be scared?” Tempest sounded genuinely concerned, as she should be.

Forge adjusted the magnification to account for the distance, Driver was getting closer. “Oh, Absolutely.”

Notes:

AN/ I love writing disaster gays, they are so much fun. Anyways I know I didn’t describe the suit that much but I’m planning on giving it a much more elaborate description when Lucina sees it herself. And the main plot is hitting next chapter. You just got a taste in this one. Fun fact the first scene was actually hard to write because I was unsure how much of the main villain I wanted to show off, mostly cuz I feel their identity is pretty obvious. But maybe it’s just obvious to me, well guess you’ll find out soon if you didn’t get it already. Anyway, see you later~.
~ S.Rosey (2/20/2025)

Chapter 14: A Fated Encounter

Notes:

Good, good another chapter. Plot time. Been feeling like my fight scenes are still rusty but let's hope they don’t come out too badly in this chapter. Hope you enjoy.

Oracle couldn’t take his eyes off the sky. The clouds had grown dark and heavy. But they wouldn’t break here. No, he knew where they would inevitably fall. 

“Oracle?” Marth’s voice cut through the haze in his mind. “Are you alright?”

“I’m… fine.” Even still he couldn’t cast his eyes away from the sky. “Just reminiscing.” He clutched his metal hand into a fist.

Had I been a little faster, a little more careful I would have been able to save him. 

His spiraling thoughts were cut through by the prince making an excited noise. “Robin sent a letter, they should be home soon.”

“Indeed.” he returned his gaze back to the retreating storm. “Your Father will be returning soon.” Please, do not ask about Shulk . He swallowed the lump in his throat, I can not lie to you. 

Thankfully he did not.

---

The ride was rather surprisingly calm, but he couldn't fight the unease that was growing in the pit of his stomach. Then light burst behind his eyes, but just as the image of assassins flashed before him, the sound of shattering glass rang through his mind. 

He hadn’t realized he had doubled over until he came fully back to his senses. Two of the mystery travelers had been holding him. “What happened?” Chrom asked him. Shulk wasn't sure what to say.

What was that? He clutched the ruby cross around his neck. What just happened?

Then the girl at the front. A short girl with pointed ears cast her gaze outside. He watched her ears twitch and her nostrils flare. “Guys?” he could hear a low growl in her words. “We’ve got company.”

The girl with the long coat and the excitable personality stood up, “what kind of company?” her brows furrowed as she reached for something tucked in her long coat. 

At that second something crawled out of the ground in front of the horses, startling them and bringing the carriage to a complete stop. “Risen!” 

More soldiers erupted from the forests and swarmed the carriage. It wasn't many of them but still, it aligned with the number of assassins specified in the informant’s instructions. 

The armored cavalry rushed to their defence, cutting down the rogues that got close. In spite of the wounds though, the supposed assassins crawled right back to their feet to attack again. That attack should have killed them but they kept getting up, seemingly unphased by any attack. 

“Tempest!” the girl in the long coat called and the pointy eared girl leapt out of the window. There was a deafening sound and Shulk struggled to get to his feet to see what was happening outside. 

“Guys he’s here!” the other girl, Tempest called out as she lept back inside the carriage. A panicked look in her eyes. 

At that the girl in the longcoat lept through the window separating the chauffeur from the rest of the crew and the sound of raigns snapping into action was the only warning they got before the wagon burst forward. 

---

Rex cursed as he watched Tempest leap out of the wagon under attack in the distance. He watched as she used her blade to cut down a few risen in front of the wagon. It was then that their eyes met. He summoned his twin greatswords, moving faster to catch up. 

Any worry he had jumped into the wrong portal was relieved the second he saw risen soldiers attacking some random carriage. He raced forward with great swords in hand and spun in a wide circle, sending a hoard of the undead fiends flying in his wake.  

Wherever there’s risen that only means one thing. 

The wagon burst forward and started moving away from the attack. And the risen rushed after it. And at the far back of the hoard was a decaying figure in grimleal robes watching the undead forces attack.

Rex rushed to attack him, barreling through the hoard of risen to reach him. He held both of his swords low and brought them upwards in a diagonal slash. The cloaked figure almost flew out of the way, like a puppet being pulled back by its strings. His swords cleaved through the trunk of a nearby tree, toppling it over. Rex’s eyes remained fixed on the fleeing figure.

“And where do you think you're going, Grima!”

Grima’s, or rather his vessel’s, fingers crackled with electricity. A bolt of lightning shot out towards Rex. He barely had enough time to bring his swords up to block the magical attack. The moment the assault ended, Rex retaliated by throwing one of his swords, the one imbued with fire, at Grima like a boomerang. The fiend ducked under the spinning blade, but that still gave Rex the opening he needed to get in close. He caught his thrown sword with one hand while slashing with the other. Grima raised a glowing hand, ready to assail him with another attack, but it was too late. 

His blade stuck true and Grima hissed as the host vessel’s outstretched arm was severed from his body. The moment it hit the floor it dissipated into dark miasma. 

“So even here you prove to be a nuisance.” Grima hissed as he rested his good hand to the stump. However there was something in those dead eyes that seemed pleased. “Remember, you only persist because this body has outlived its usefulness.”

“Yeah, whatever you say.” Rex did not hesitate. Grima didn’t even seem to put up a fight as Rex plunged one of his great swords into his body. And as expected when he died the risen he was possessing returned to the earth as ash. The rest of the risen dissipated too.

Rex de-summoned his blades. “That was easy.” he frowned. “A little too easy.” he returned his gaze to the road and began rushing off after the kids. 

Rex didn’t know much about the process it took to defeat Grima, that was all Shulk’s job. Hopefully if Grima was in this time then Shulk must be here somewhere. He’d have to speak to him when he gets the chance. There was something about Grima’s defeat that didn’t sit well with him. 

---

Valkyrie turned her attention to the original carriage’s driver who was clinging to the wagon for dear life. She rolled her eyes, what a baby. She returned her gaze back inside the carriage as she slowed the horses down a bit, they were starting to show signs of exhaustion. 

She handed the original driver the reins and returned inside, again through the window. The blue haired guy only blinked owlishly at her. “Who are you kids and what just happened?”

Forge only sighed. “You probably wouldn’t believe us if we told you.”

“Long story short, we’re used to dealing with those monsters.” Valkyrie sat down. “We call them Risen”

“They are reanimated corpses.” Forge continued. “They don’t die from simple fatal wounds, the body has to be destroyed to be able to actually get rid of them.”

“And who was the guy who showed up last?” the silver haired guy asked. 

“He’s the guy we're running from.” Tempest sighed. 

“That tells us nothing.” the silver haired guy crossed his arms. 

Forge relented and let out a deep sigh. “He’s like our chaperone.”

---

He couldn’t speak, or properly move, but he was still conscious and that was good. He had managed to cling to this vessel but this worm’s will was too strong, so he couldn’t really do anything but cling to him like some sort of tick.

Grima could hear him continue to murmur to himself, about the trouble those kids would be in when he gets his hands on them. And Grima wondered how long it would take for him to obtain another soul.

Notes:

AN/ if it feels short, I'm sorry, know I tried. I’m still rusty with my fight scene, but thankfully my beta managed to clean it up and add to it to make it more fun. Well see you next chapter. Hope you had fun.
~ S.Rosey (2/20/25)

Chapter 15: Homecoming

Notes:

Wow! I feel like I've been burning through these chapters lately. I can’t tell if I'm super excited or if I'm just making up for lost time. Well next chapter is ready, let’s go.
Edit for RariSweti: I’m crying right now you have no idea how happy I am to see you. I post on Fanfiction and get so many scam emails, I genuinely started dreading getting emails. But seeing your name and comments made my week. It’s very heartwarming seeing people actually interact with my work. Thank you.

Shulk let out a sigh of relief the second Ylisstol came into view. He was surprised that they had managed to get here so soon. But thankfully they were home now. 

“That’s Ylisstol?” Shulk heard the girl in the long coat let out a surprised gasp. Three of the kids rushed to a window to peer out and see the quickly approaching city. “The Old Man wasn’t kidding.” She let out a whistle. “Stories don’t do it justice.”

“Do you have a place to stay?” Chrom asked as Robin gave him a confused look. Shulk understood to a degree, but they were still strangers.

The girl in the longcoat turned around to stare at them, her expression unreadable. “I mean…I have an uncle we can stay with, he has no idea we’re coming but I’m sure he’ll appreciate the extra hands.”

Chrom made a disapproving noise. “Allow us to formally invite you to our home, while you get in contact with your family.”

She gave him an amused smirk. “Sure, but which house is yours, exactly?” 

“The big one.” Was all Chrom said as the carriage continued down the road. Further and further until it reached the castle gates. 

The boy with the goggles began to look frantic, as if he understood what was happening, the girl in the longcoat only shifted slightly. “What are we missing?” she whispered to the young man. 

In a hushed and frantic voice he answered, “This is the castle, and that- ” he gestured over to Chrom, “must be the Exalt, the King, the big boss of Ylisse!”

She blinked owlishly at the king and his advisor. “Oh.” 

The carriage came to a stop at the large double doors before they stepped outside, the Exalt  led them through the huge doors where the homecoming party was waiting. Shulk felt something in his chest jump at seeing the prince again, he seemed in good health and the relieved shine in his eyes was comforting. 

Lucina blinked rapidly “Father, Who are they?”

“Ah, right.” Chrom motioned to the strangers they picked off the street. “We picked them up on our way over and they will be staying until they can reconnect with the family they say is living here.” his smile then faltered, “Forgive me I don’t think I caught your name … any of your names.”

“Ah right.” The boy with the goggles began to panic but the girl in the longcoat cut him off with a motion of her arm. 

She stepped forward and with a practiced flourish. “I am the leader of the Neo-Pha-” the redhead with the staff bonked her on the head. 

“We’re travelers,” the redhead corrected. “From afar.”

”Right, well this is my crew, you may call me Valkyrie.” she indicated the boy with the goggles, “this is Forge.” she gestured to the shorter girl with the pointed ears, “that’s Tempest.” and then she motioned to the redhead, “and that is Sparkle.”

Shulk heard Robin murmur something under his breath, before he spoke up. “You remind me of someone I know.”

“Probably a coincidence.” she said with a dramatic flourish. Robin only grunted again, clearly something about her seemed to be setting him off.

“Ah Shulk,” Chrom piped up. “Can you show our guests around the castle?”

Shulk turned to face the prince who didn’t look surprised, instead the prince spoke up. “Go on, I have to step out for a bit.” Then in a hushed whisper he added. “Meet me in my room, I’ll be back around sunset, we have much to discuss.”

Shulk swallowed, and nodded once he met the King’s eye again. Lucina took this time to pipe up herself, “right, Father, me and the girls are going into town, is that alright?”

“By all means.” Chrom yawned, “Ah and Shulk, we’ll have a meeting at a later time about …what you saw.” but as he walked upstairs he grabbed Robin by his cravat and dragged him away. “But for now, I'm exhausted.” 

Shulk turned his attention back to the group of children, “Right then, follow me, please.”

---

Oracle waited for Marth in the garden, the plan was simple. He would take the prince away from the castle for him to process what would happen. He wasn’t entirely sure what was running through the Prince's mind; all he had to go off was the stories told to him by the other staff after he came back. So his plan was to see the way Marth would react upon getting the news and go from there. 

He was surprised to see the prince in a rather good mood upon his arrival. And when Marth noticed him, the prince smiled. 

That didn’t feel right, was it? 

He searched Marth’s gaze and found no difference, in fact he looked relaxed. Oracle took a moment to think. Maybe the change was gradual, maybe Lucina and Lady Corrin had over exaggerated his disappearance. 

Something still felt off about the prince, still seeming completely unperturbed by his absence. He shook his head to rid himself of any conspiratorial thoughts that could explain it. “Is everything well?”

Marth blinked up at him, even looking a bit confused. “Yes, everything is fine, why do you ask?”

Oracle tried to hide his growing concern, maybe it hadn’t hit yet. “Today we’ll be training outside the city, is that alright?”

There was even a hint of excitement in the Prince’s gaze. “Lead the way.” He began to walk deeper into the woods and the prince rushed to follow him. 

Oracle needed to figure this out, but asking Marth felt wrong, maybe somewhere deep down this was what he had expected. That Marth only realized what happened years later, after all, maybe the detachment , or what was left of it, arrived a few hours later after the encounter with the assassins. Perhaps the prince would realize his absence then. 

Although something about that train of thought felt like wishful thinking.

---

Marth was surprised that Oracle had insisted he come out here outside the castle. He had expected that the training was going to continue in the middle of the night by the training grounds. “So what exactly are we going to do this time?”

“We’re going to test your instincts.” Oracle said as he took a few steps away from the prince. “Most real fights won’t be on a perfectly secure flat surface with no obstacles, most of the time it will be at unexpected places. Like these woods.” he took up a training sword. “I’m going to hunt you, and you are going to do your best to stay away from me.”

“Hunt me?” Marth swallowed a lump in his throat. 

“You will use a combination of your instincts and the environment to your advantage.” he tossed a training sword at the prince. “Know I will not hurt you but in this training, I want you to pretend I will, because whenever you use what I teach you here, your opponent will not hold back.”

Marth nodded. “Anything else?”

“Start running.” and so Marth did, he didn’t even say goodbye. 

---

Lucina opened the door that led to the restaurant portion of the inn. Zelda and Corrin entered eagerly and when Lucina entered herself she was floored by the sheer amount of customers. 

“Are you sure about this place?” Zelda looked around at the crowded space. 

“Trust us, this place has the best coffee and curry you’ve ever tasted.” Corrin chirped.

One man ran from table to table, a notebook tucked into the top pocket of his apron, while both pockets closer to the bottom were packed with gold. Then without fanfare he rushed off to their table as they took a seat. “Welcome to the Velvet Rest, what can I get you?”

Lucina only tilted her head to the side. “Three specials, coffee and all.”

It was Corrin who cut the tension. “Akira, are you okay?”

Lucina took in Akira’s appearance and sure enough it wasn’t just the notebook and gold. His glasses were slipping off his face. His eyes were unfocused and carried bags. His hair was far more messy than it’s usual frizz, it looked like there was something nesting in it for a second. He gave them a practiced smile. “Everything is fine.” But his eyes were still unfocused, Luci wouldn’t be surprised if he had no idea who he was talking to. 

“No hurry,” Corrin eased, “we can wait.” that seemed to relieve some of the tension in his shoulders. Before he nodded and rushed off to another table. 

They watched him run around like a headless chicken. Rushing from table to table, taking orders, delivering food, then rushing off to another table to pick up the dishes to make room for another customer. 

Inevitably the flow of customers thinned and when he delivered them their food his eyes shone with recognition. “Oh hey, when did you guys get here?”

“We’ve been here for half an hour.” Corrin smiled.

“Ah~ well um… you see I was really busy.” Akira sighed scratching the back of his neck, subconsciously he started combing his hand through his hair. 

“Akira, are you sure you're okay?” Corrin frowned. “You took our order without so much as even trying to flirt or making a big show, are you sick or something?”

Akira looked between the married couple and let out an exasperated sigh. As he pulled up a seat and slumped onto the table. “No.” he let out a huff. “I’m exhausted.”

“You look it.” Zelda frowned. “No offense.”

“It’s been hell. It wasn’t so bad when Robin left, albeit a bit unorganized, ” he sighed as he righted himself. “But then Cloud and Byleth just decided to walk off in the middle of the night, said they had to do a thing and they haven't come back, so now it’s just me running this place.”

“You've been running the inn and restaurant by yourself?” Corrin winced. “You even called everyone by their names, Good God Akira you need to rest now.”

“Basically,” he groaned. “Leven helps with some of the night shifts when he gets home, mostly so I can sleep but otherwise I've barely gotten any sleep or time to rest.”

Lucina frowned. “You know you can close the inn if it’s too much trouble for you alone.”

“We need the money.” Akira rested his chin on his palm. “I haven't been able to get a good job since your wedding, meaning the guild isn’t willing to help.”

“I’m so sorry.” Lucina said with a half serious tone. 

“Things have been so hard running this place alone,” Akira’s eyes looked away as he began to use that flamboyant tone of voice he did while trying to persuade. “If only there was some other member of the Phan-”

“I’m not leaving my wife and title to come help you with your inn.” Lucina said flatly. 

“Eh it was worth a shot.” He sighed dramatically but the smile on his face told her he wasn’t upset. “But maybe there is something else-”

“I’m not giving you a tax exception either.” She began to drink her coffee.

“Well, it was worth a shot.” he leaned back and stretched, the amount of pops they heard was actually a bit concerning. 

Zelda took another bite from her food before making a pleased noise. “You know.” she dabbed at her face, “the food here is good enough, i’m sure it could keep you afloat with only the restaurant open.”

“You really think so?” that seemed to light something in his eyes. “Well I guess if nothing else I can do that.”

Zelda studied him for a long time before finally asking. “Are you the crazy bastard that kidnapped Corrin and Lucina last year?”

“What~ Me~ no~” Akira lied. “Why, that was the handsome and incredibly charming leader of the Phantom Thieves, Joker.”

“Is that so?” Zelda chuckled, Corrin joining her as Lucina only rolled her eyes.

---

Marth rushed out from behind his tree darting from one hiding spot to another. He hadn't seen or heard any sign of Oracle and in truth he wasn't sure if that was better or worse. The ex-seer had found him at least three times since this exercise began. But this would have to be the longest time Marth had managed to stay alive. 

Marth eased his breathing and concentrated on listening. It was then that he felt something, if he strained his ears he could hear strong and hurried steps rushing through the forests. Gotcha, you won’t sneak up on me this time.

He waited and when he heard the footsteps getting closer he jumped out of his hiding spot and rushed away. Unfortunately it seemed Oracle was gaining, and quickly, 

Marth tried to jump back into the thicket to avoid the ex-seer when a powerful arm yanked him by the back of his tunic. With one powerful flick he was sent tumbling into the nearby clearing. “Got ya.” 

The voice that greeted him wasn’t Oracle's, it was accented but there was no doubt that it wasn’t Oracle. It was too deep and carried so much power behind it Marth struggled to get away. 

The man who caught him was gigantic, with spiked brown hair, and a scar running down the side of his face, covering one eye. There was something about his gold eye that some far off part of his brain told him was familiar but he knew for a fact he had never met this man before.

Marth stumbled backward, tightening his grip on his blade. The stranger summoned his own blade, another powerful looking greatsword, this one was also red. He moved to strike him with the flat of if when a blur of red blocked his vision. 

“What are you doing here!” he heard Oracle call out, his tone both confused and irritated. 

“Shulk?” then the giant backed down. “Oh good I found you.”

“Answer the question.” Oracle hissed as he put his blade away. “ What are you doing here?”

“... looking for the kids.” he gave Oracle this apologetic look that made that itch in Marth’s brain tingle a little more.

“The kids are here?!” Oracle turned away from the giant and pinched the bridge of his nose. Before, in irritation he asked. “Who, and why?” Then in a huff he added. “And why didn’t you stop them?”

“I tried.” the big guy pleaded, “and it was exactly who you expect.” he sighed, “I just got a tip off and came as fast as I could but before I could stop them they activated the outworld portal and jumped through, so I followed after them to drag them back.”

“Of course it would be them.” Oracle let out a deep and exhausted sigh. “Oh those kids are in so much trouble when I get my hands on them.”

---

On the outskirts of Ylisstol, a tavern like many others has a bulletin board for bounty hunting pinned to a back wall. Some are, as expected, monsters or criminals. However one bounty is stuck to the back. It carried a hefty reward. 

A clawed hand snatched it. Taking in the look of the group on the cover. Three individuals. A big blue haired man, a young blue haired man and a woman. A woman he recognized. 

That damned princess. The one with the blue hair, with two different colored eyes. One a deep blue and the other glowing with light from within. 

Her and that damned dragon she had following her ruined everything. He will revel in her downfall. “See you at the Spring Festival Blue.”

Notes:

AN/ Wooooo. Know that these chapters are flowing a lot easier than I expected. Can’t wait to see you guys in the next chapter. I know you have many questions, but trust that I will answer them in due time. Just enjoy the ride. See you next time. Fun Fact: alternate chapter name was ‘kira eepy.
~ S.Rosey (2/22/2025)

Chapter 16: Caught Ya’

Notes:

Wow you have no idea how amazing it is to me, i’ve been pumping chapters out so much and so quickly. God, I haven’t been this productive since I was in high school. Well whatever. On to the chapter.
Edit: Sorry I missed the last update, I wasn’t home and didn’t have internet so I couldn’t upload, but i’m back now.

Shulk didn’t realize Marth had stepped into the room. He was too engrossed in the novel he had picked up in Plegia. The sales woman wasn’t kidding, he could see why this was popular. 

He did however feel the bed shift beside him and that dragged him out of his sci-fi daydream. “Oh you’re back.” 

He didn’t expect to see Marth’s eyes sparkling so intensely. “What ya reading?”

“I picked it up in Plegia, the merchant said it was good, so…” Shulk smiled. “Why, have you read this one?”

Marth looked away but Shulk didn’t miss the shy look on his face as he spoke. “Not that one exactly. Actually I skipped that one because Zelda said I didn’t need to know much of what happened to continue with the current storyline.”

“Oh wait this is from that series you’ve been reading?” He dogeared the page and turned to the cover again. “It did feel like I was missing some context.”

“I have the first few volumes if you want to catch up.” he seemed so shy, like he didn’t want to overwhelm Shulk with everything he knew. 

Shulk chuckled. “Sure, I'll let you read this one when I'm done.”

“Tempting.” Marth beamed. “Although I may pick it up sooner than later. There are some things mentioned and I feel so out of the loop.”

Shulk smiled again. “Well sure, we can switch for a bit.” he offered Marth the book in his hands. And Marth couldn’t help but smile back. Letting his hand linger on Shulk’s as he took the novel from him. 

They stayed like that for a long moment before Shulk stood, letting the book slip into the prince’s hands. “Ah right, I prepared tea.”

He poured two cups and brought them to the prince’s desk to prepare them properly. Marth stared down at the figure on the cover before finally speaking. His expression was somber. “Were you attacked?”

Shulk didn’t meet his gaze. “Yes.” 

Shulk didn’t even get time to fully register what happened. One second he was fixing tea on the prince’s desk the next he was being hugged tightly from behind. Marth buried his face into his shoulder, and Shulk realized then that the prince had been shaking. 

Shulk took a deep breath and eased his racing heart. Gently he put down the tea spoon and reached up to lightly pat Marth’s head. “I’m fine, honestly I'm not sure what happened back there but it wasn’t what I foresaw at all.”

Marth peeked his head up, and Shulk could see his worry catching the light from the lit fireplace. “What do you mean?”

Shulk gently eased Marth’s grip, allowing the prince to return to the bed and sit. “I’m not sure what we were attacked by but it wasn’t the assassins from my vision.” he returned to the tea and handed the prince his cup. “But whatever it was that attacked us, those strangers your father brought home saved us.”

“That’s good.” Marth stared deep into his cup. “If i’m being truthful, I was terrified that you wouldn’t be coming back.”

Shulk reached into his sweater, and pulled out the small ether capsule he had dangling around his neck. “I told you I was going to be okay.” he removed it and lightly returned it to the prince. “All it took was a little luck.”

They stayed like that enjoying the silence. Marth’s hand occasionally drifted to the capsule around his neck. Shulk didn’t say anything but he couldn’t deny the way the sight warmed something in his chest. 

---

Akira dragged himself through the door leading to the team’s makeshift apartment. As he expected Eleven had already gotten home, but unfortunately he was working on something. And the faint lantern light burned Akira’s eyes. 

He let himself flop down into the bed, but before he could slip into sleep, Eleven rested a hand on his shoulder. “Akira?”

“It can wait.” he snuggled his face deeper into the pillow.

“It’s about the Inn, we still need to do our taxes.” Akira ignored it at first but the last word managed to shock him awake. 

“I thought Byleth was going to do them.” but Byleth had left. That made his blood run cold. 

He jumped out of bed and rushed into the side of the room meant for the ex-mercenaries. Maybe if he was lucky Byleth had readied all of the paperwork and all Akira had to do was turn it in. however the second he stepped into the room he found nothing. 

He groaned and started sorting through the boxes left by the self in their room. Until inevitably he found it, still wrapped up the way Robin had left it last Spring. Back when the apartment felt far too cramped. Back when all he had to do was cook three meals and brew plenty of coffee. Back when the world was simple. 

He sat on the bed and sank into the plush quilting. Then all at once he felt his body give out on him. He flopped over, letting his head hit the soft mattress. His eyes felt far too heavy to keep open. 

He didn’t register Eleven coming into the room after him, he didn’t properly realize what happened next. What he did realize was he had fallen asleep and that realization had been the first thought that cut through the fog. 

His eyes shot open before he realized he had been tucked in. his face burned before he got out of bed, Robin’s tome still in his hand.

When he stepped into the room, Eleven was hunched over the table, a brow furrowed, and a ledger Byleth had started resting beside him. He fiddled with the abacus they usually kept on the shelf. A lantern illuminated another note speaking of different currencies they had accepted that weren’t the common gold coin. 

Akira smiled and peered over his shoulder. “Stuck?” 

Eleven swatted at him playfully, the furrow easing slightly. “Conversion rates…”

Akira rested Robin’s book on the table. “Good thing Grim kept this huh”

It had been Robin’s idea to accept any currency. They had all thought it a weird service at first but the amount of travelers they pulled in was proof enough to keep it as a part of their creed. However Robin was usually the guy who did all the conversion nonsense. 

Hell, it had started to become more and more clear to Akira over the past few months that Robin had done more than they thought. Not only did he run the bar and pull night shifts but he was also the finance guy. He always had this way of managing their expenses to where they were always gaining a profit, even in the worst of months. Akira was almost certain he had a contact with their supplier because the money he spent on merchant goods was always so much cheaper then the times when he or Cloud had to get them.

In fact he was sure of it now that he saw how much they had spent on supplies. They needed more money and it was evident that he couldn’t afford to close the inn now. He was exhausted and now there was a chance there would be no end to his suffering. 

Eleven seemed to notice his distress. “What’s wrong?”

He slumped into the large plush chair they had in the reading area. “I spoke to Luci and Corrin recently.” he had dragged the blanket Eleven had brought him, wrapping it around himself. “They told me I should close the Inn so we can get back on our feet but…” he let out a deep and exhausted sigh. “We need the money, we can’t stop now.”

Eleven let out a playful chuckle before getting up. He walked into his own room and came back with a bag. He placed it on the table and Akira left the warmth of his cocoon to see what Eleven had brought. 

It was a bag of gold, an impressive amount of it too. He gave Eleven this playful smirk. “Have you been stealing without me?”

Eleven rolled his eyes. “Lucina and Corrin are way too generous.”

Akira smiled. Okay so it isn’t an extra pair of hands or a tax exemption but it’s good enough . “Remind me to thank them, later.”

Eleven then stretched. “Although I do have a few material runs I'm going to need to go on so…” Ah right those . 

Eleven’s blacksmithing wasn’t a bad job, clearly it was an amazing one that paid ridiculously well. But this did mean that effectively he would come and go at irregular times, some days he would spend carving and etching, and others he would come and go at the worst of times. Meaning if Eleven was going into Blacksmith Master Mode , Akira would have to find some other place to sleep, if he didn't want to be woken up. Now normally Akira wouldn’t mind, but this time he was sure he was far too tired to put up with it. 

His eyes drifted to the mostly unused portion of the room. Cloud and Byleth would be back who knows when and until they got back the bed would just sit there … unused.

“I’ma sleep over there then.” he indicated the mercs room and Eleven smiled 

“Just make sure to get some sleep, okay?”

“Alright.”

---

Valkyrie yawned as she stretched, surprised by how quickly she and the others had fallen asleep. The beds were ridiculously soft. She felt like her spine would snap if she was ever to sleep on one of the cots from the Last Bastion again. 

Then much to their surprise when they had all dragged themselves out of bed the blonde man from the other day greeted them and led them to a huge dining hall, except it was inside. The food they served was all kinds, everything smelled so good and there were things she hadn’t even seen before. 

She had helped herself and was only given a few looks before Forge handed her something to clean her face, and Tempest showed her what the ridiculous number of spoons and forks were for. It was all so complicated. 

However even if the food was surprisingly good all she could think about was breakfast back home, her real home, the warm place before the Last Bastion. Now that was a breakfast she missed. 

The meal came and went and very soon they found themselves returning to their room. Prepared to make a plan for the day, she wasn’t sure what she wanted to do first but she was well and truly ready to see what Ylisstol looked like in its prime. 

They all filed in and Valkyrie was so excited she forgot to close the door. But it slammed behind them regardless. 

They all froze, in her line of sight she could see Forge, Sparkle, and Tempest … So who closed the door? 

Slowly ever so slowly she turned around and was met face to face with Driver. 

She screamed. 

Well, at least she tried. However Forge had rushed in behind her and covered her mouth. In hindsight shrieking at the top of her lungs wasn’t the best plan. 

Sparkle, apathetic as ever, only sighed. “You here to chew us out?”

“Me?” Driver let out a harsh and honestly sinister chuckle. “Oh no, i’m not going to say anything.” The smug grin on his face sent a chill down Valkyrie's spine. 

His gaze wasn’t on them though and that forced her to follow his eye to the balcony behind them. That door opened and Oracle was standing there arms crossed and looking far more than annoyed, he looked downright disappointed. “You’re getting your earful from me .” 

How did he even know we were here?! Valkyrie only squeaked and hid behind Forge. 

Notes:

AN/ And the streak continues, trust me you won’t have noticed unless you read the number at the end of every chapter, but i’ve finished at least five chapters within a week. That’s like a personal record. I think I've only ever done this once, and that was for a Chrobin week challenge.
I think I enjoy writing desaster and domestic gays, it warms my soul and makes the writing juice flow easier. Anyways hope you’ve enjoyed. See you in the next chapter.
~ S.Rosey (2/24/2025)

Chapter 17: Kids Out On The Town

Notes:

Alright, now time to set up for the next big plot point.

Marth entered the room Shulk was called into. His father was sitting at his office, Robin standing beside him. They looked a bit surprised to see Marth following behind the seer. Robin only raised an eyebrow, before casting his gaze at his father. “Marth? We didn’t summon you here.”

“I asked he attend.” Shulk offered. “For transparency.”

Marth inhaled, before steadying his nerves. “Is this about the attack on the caravan?”

“You knew?” his father narrowed his eyes, “well I suppose you two are rather close…”

“Let me explain.” Marth swallowed his rapidly beating heart. “The assassination was foreseen before your departure.”

“And you didn’t bring this up because?”

Robin spoke up this time. “Probably because last time you were told about a vision you ended up inciting the circumstances for it to happen.”

That gave the Exalt some pause. “Ah, right.”

“It was my idea.” Marth spoke up. “Tension was tight between Plegia and Ylisse, and if you knew of an assassination attempt then perhaps you would show your hand at the meeting with Plegia.”

“I didn’t know when they would strike but I knew it would be while we were on the road so there were only two possible moments for it.” Shulk shifted slightly and Marth realized that the conspiracy wasn’t the only reason he wanted this meeting. “But something changed.”

“What do you mean?” Chrom cast his gaze back at the seer.

“My vision,” Shulk clutched the ruby cross around his neck. “Those who attacked us, they weren't who I saw in my vision.”

“Then is it possible you are foreseeing something yet to happen?” the Exalt asked. 

Shulk shook his head. “That was the moment, I know it.”

“Explain.” The Exalt leaned back in his chair. 

“Whenever I change the future,” Shulk sounded uneasy, as if he was recalling all his past visions. “There would be this sound in my mind, like shattering glass, it has happened every time without fail, so I know it heralds the changing of fate.”

“Did you hear it this time?” Robin asked.

“Yes.” Marth could see the knuckles on Shulk’s hand turning white where he clutched the Ruby Cross. “Fate changed and yet I did nothing, that shouldn’t be possible.”

“So … you said the future you foresaw and the one that played out were different,” Robin looked pensive, “Explain.”

“I don’t know how else to explain it then that,” Shulk shifted awkwardly, “The people who attacked us in my vision were human, assassins yes, but most certainly human. But those things that attacked us weren't like anything I've ever seen before.”

“Do you think those strangers may have anything to do with it?” Robin asked a faint furrow in his brow. “They claimed to be familiar with those creatures, Risen, I think is what they called them.”

“I’m not sure.” Shulk frowned, “I didn’t see them in any of my visions.”

“Hmmm.” Chrom looked pensive. “Let’s not jump to conclusions just yet. Let's give them some time to show their hand, even if they do turn out to be against us.”

Robin only shook his head and Marth could swear he heard him mumble under his breath. “All these years and you still haven’t changed.”

Marth’s mind drifted to the stranger from yesterday, the one who attacked him, the one who seemed to know Oracle, could it be that these strange guests were also from the future? Then could it mean that the mysterious danger after his family that Oracle spoke of could be behind the change in Shulk’s vision and the dangerous things that attacked his father?

He’ll have to console with Oracle later.

---

Valkyrie rushed from one stall to another, there were so many things, so many stalls, so much to see and experience. The blue haired princess offered to buy them anything, and she was making the most of it. This time she and the Silver haired lady were enjoying something sweet from one of the vendors. 

The taste was so rich! So sweet yet having that softly sour aftertaste that reminded her of treats the Old Man would sneak her when he thought no one was looking. 

She peeked over at Forge who was nose deep in another book, she knew that would be his weakness from the moment they saw the bookstore. New books were hard to find back in the Last Bastion. Books in any readable condition were rare, so it didn’t surprise her that he was indulging as much as he could. 

Tempest, like herself, was enjoying popping whatever food she found into her mouth much to Sparkle’s dismay. 

“I forgot to ask,” the Silver haired princess smiled. “Is there anything you would like to look for, Ms Valkyrie?”

“Ugh, don't call me Miss, I'm not that old.” she then thought for a moment before an old nagging came to the back of her mind. Her right hand drifted to the pouch at her hip, her trusty companion. “Know any good weaponsmiths?” Her fingers danced on the signet carefully engraved into the leather. “I’ve got this custom weapon and while she’s not damaged or anything she’s been in need of real care, and I'm not the delicate type.”

The silver haired woman chuckled. “Oh yes, I think I might know a talented craftsman.”

She made a motion and the blue haired noble woman handed over a bag of coins before walking the other three to a nearby store. 

Valkyrie followed the silver haired women down many comfortably narrow streets to a small blacksmithing shop tucked away. 

Her heart began to beat faster, she knew that sign, that cute little statue, that old withered sign that wasn’t so withered at the moment. 

She rang the bell at the counter and Valkyrie froze on the spot.  

“Hey Eleven~” the woman chirped. “I’ve got another customer for you~”

Eleven smiled that same dopey smile. He looked so baby faced. Val couldn’t quite think of what to say. Finally when she realized his eyes were on her she shook her head and unclipped the bag at her hip. “I have this custom weapon…” She placed it on the table. “Can you… um give her a look, make sure she’s alright?”

He opened the bag and pulled out her pride and joy. He held it up and inspected it, amazed at its craftsmanship. The delicate details that had gone into every peace. He let out a low whistle as he felt the weight of it in his hands, clearly admiring the decorative engraving on its side. 

He cast a glance back at her. “Are you sure you want me to mess with it?” 

She nodded. “Just for a cleaning.” He laughed and nodded. And that warmed something inside her, it’d been so long since she’d heard that sound.

He gave a quick inspection and as she expected he had found its secrets. Opening it up, she couldn’t help but swell with pride at the humm of appreciation he made. She knew he was more impressed with the craftsmanship than her care for it, but still. 

“That’s quite the unique firearm.” the red eyed princess said. 

“Yeah.” she smiled thinking of the day it was gifted to her. “One of a kind, made just for me.” she couldn’t help the warmth filling her chest at the memory. 

“Oh?” the princess raised an eyebrow, “what makes it so special?”

“Well.” she puffed out her chest and pulled out one of the small cartridges, from her sleeve. This one was her favorite. “It’s a conduit, and these are my tomes.” that had been an oversimplification but that had been the way she had understood it when she was younger. 

She had learned magecraft only in theory, as it was all written down in the books her Father used to keep tucked away. She had asked everyone she knew to explain it to her, but the only one who seemed to get any results was the Old Man. 

She shook her head as she caught a glimpse of the princess' wide eyes. Valkyrie couldn’t contain her smug little grin. When Eleven returned he offered it back to her, she could tell by the look in his eyes he wanted to get a longer look at it. But as much as Valkyrie wanted to humor him, who knew when she would need to use it.

---

Oracle adjusted his hood as he watched the kids mull about by the princess’s side. He had no idea what had gotten into that trouble maker. Ever since Lady Corrin led her off, the high spirited girl seemed to be in a quiet and almost melancholic reverence. Needless to say, she was far less trouble than usual. 

Rex came up beside him and Oracle finally remembered something he had heard while keeping an eye on the prince. “What exactly happened while you were here?”

“Chased the brats for a few days.” Rex sighed. “They ended up following the road, caught a ride to the capital and I followed the road here.”

“That’s it?”

“Ah right, almost forgot.” Rex snapped his fingers. “We ran into Grima, the kids managed to get away from me that time by wagon.” He huffed. “But I dealt with him.”

Oracle’s eyes blinked wide. “Wait, you dealt with him?”

“Yup.” Rex grinned. “He was a pushover.”

“You single handedly captured his soul? I honestly didn’t know you knew how to do that” Oracle couldn’t help but feel a mix of emotions. “Well that’s amazing Rex, where is it?”

Rex only blinked at him owlishly. “What?” 

Oracle felt an uneasy dread crawl down his spine. “Rex… Grima is immortal, he can not be killed, the body we have been fighting has been a variety of different vessels he had been jumping between.” he began to feel a faint pain in the back of his skull, “I’ve been perfecting the Monado-Rex specifically so we can capture him in an Ether Field. Otherwise he’ll just find a new host.”

“So that’s why you wanted only us to fight him for so long…”

“Yes,” Oracle felt dizzy, “because both your Firelight Swords and Monado REX are either weapons.”

“So… we’re going to have to track him down again … aren’t we?”

“Yes.” Oracle already felt tired. “And now it’s going to be exponentially more difficult”

---

Rex had let Shulk walk off, he needed to clear his head after what he had just been told. In truth it was an honest mistake. Still though he should have figured there was a reason that out of all of the capable fighters at the Last Bastion, Shulk only ever allowed Rex and a chosen few to follow him after Grima. 

Shulk had inevitably accepted the offer and walked back to the castle. Leaving Rex to chaperone the kids. It was as he was leaning against the wall, watching the others when a certain youngster approached him. 

“Hey.” Rex only smiled as her long red ponytail caught the light. 

“Yes.” he gave her another smile and he knew she was already annoyed by the small furrow in her brow. 

“I’ve been meaning to ask” she crossed her arms. “Who told you we would be at the ruins?”

“Your sister.” he grinned. She really should have figured that.

He caught her grumbling under her breath. “Mio you snitch.”

“Oi,” he sighed, “she’s a good girl.” Thank goodness she had warned him, he couldn’t even begin to think what he would have done had they opened the portal and gone through by themselves. “What would you have done here by yourselves?”

She huffed. “You're just saying that cuz she’s your favorite.”

“Glimmer, please,” He sighed. “Not this again.” he thought his words over carefully. “Look, had it been any other circumstance I wouldn't have minded you all running off. I know I could count on you to get them out of danger… but this is different.”

“Different how?” He really shouldn’t be telling her this, but … out of all four of the kids here she was one of the two with a decent head on her shoulder. 

“Grima’s here.” that gave her pause. “Shulk followed after him, I was supposed to keep anyone away from the outrealm portal.”

“Yeah well,” she huffed, but he could see the pink of her cheeks despite the pout on her face. “You screwed that up.”

He grinned at that, “I guess I did.”

---

Valkyrie leaned forward and Forge in retaliation pulled his plate closer to himself. She pouted but returned to her tea. She personally would have preferred a good coffee but maybe that would be for another day. 

She watched as people continued about their day. She decided to dig through her pockets to see how much of the spare gold she had. The silver haired girl, Corrin, as she found out recently, had allowed her to keep the change that Eleven had handed them. 

Apparently he had, as expected, asked to study her weapon another day. He’d even given them a discount just for being able to study it as much as he had. 

“I’m going to get another cake.” She walked over to the counter and waited to speak to the waitress. However it didn’t hurt to listen to a bit of nearby gossip. 

“Do you think Lady Lucina is going to have her wife take part in the festival?” one girl at a far off table asked.

“Oh I sure hope so.” the girl sitting next to her chirped. “This would mark the first Spring Festival with a married couple taking part we’ve had in years.”

Valkyrie froze. That couldn’t have been right. She decided to bite the bullet and asked when the hostess had called her to the front. After placing her order she asked. “Excuse me, what’s today’s date?”

And much to her horror she was right. She thanked the lady and returned to her table with her cake. “Forge.” she poked at the snack in front of her, “gather the group, I’m calling an emergency meeting.”

The Old Man had talked about this Spring Festival, it had been written down in history. But she knew what was about to happen. Maybe, just maybe, they could stop it from happening.

---

Claws traced a line across the map. The lines in blue indicated the rout of the royal family would go down. There were several spots marked along it. And he carved an X over his designated spot. 

If they had managed to crawl their way through every roadblock on their way, he would make sure there would be no escaping him. 

Notes:

AN/ Fun Fact, I wasn’t sure if I wanted to name drop Glimmer right away because I felt like it would give too much away. But my beta convinced me to just go for it.
If you have no idea who she is … good you don’t need to know more then what I give you. Just know she is from Xenoblade Chronicles 3 DLC. the game never out right tells you what’s up with her but it also is VERY obvious … scratch that, if you do all the heart-to-hearts in that game it does outright tell you what’s up with them.
BUT again, you don’t have to do any homework, I’ll tell you all the important stuff. It’ll be more fun that way. And If you DO know what’s up with them … shhh don't spoil anything. You’ll have more fun that way.
~ S.Rosey (2/26/2025)

Chapter 18: The Foreboding Festival

Notes:

The calm before the storm.
Edit: Going to skip the next two cycles, and might not post until the end of next month. However, I might try and see if I can update away from home … but don’t get your hopes up.

Valkyrie gathered her entire team and once they were all together back at their room in the castle, she cleared her throat to speak. “I’ve called this meeting because we’ve got a huge problem ahead of us.”

“What’s this about?” Sparkle sighed.

“It’s about the upcoming Spring Festival.” she had managed to procure one of the flyers placed around the town square, it must have been a reminder because it had a time block and everything mapped out. “You wouldn’t know this-”

“If we don’t know then why would you?” Sparkle cut in, clearly unamused with her antics today. She sure was snippy today, did someone make her mad?

“Because~” Valkyrie smiled, “if there was one thing the Old Man wouldn’t shut up about it would be Ylisstol in its hay day.”

“So what is this huge problem with the Spring Festival?” Forge encouraged her to continue. 

“According to the stories from the Old Man, this Spring Festival is going to be the last one.” she didn’t know how to properly explain how big of a deal this was. “The previous Exalt was gone, and then something terrible happened. He never did explain what, but it was bad enough that they never had another like it.”

“And that’s a problem, why?” Tempest tilted her head in confusion. 

“Because it was seen as a bad omen for the New Exalt,” Valkyrie took a contemplative tone, trying desperately to remember all of the details. “Needless to say the people’s national pride faltered and when the war with those people in white started the chaos that followed was difficult to bounce back from.”

“So you want us to make sure this parade goes off without a hitch?” Tempest snapped her fingers. 

“Exactly.” Valkyrie grinned. “Tempest, you go scope out the city for good perching spots,” she turned her attention to Forge. “You tell Oracle and Driver, we might need the firepower.” to Sparkle she said. “Maybe go with Tempest and see if there are any spots that might be good for ambushing people from.”

“And what are you going to do?” Sparkle asked, only raising an eyebrow despite her crossing her arms. 

“I’m going to see if I can snag us some outside help.” she couldn’t help but smirk to herself. 

---

Shulk countered another strike from the Exalt. He couldn’t hold back the wide smile at the impact. And when he retaliated, Marth spun out of the way, effortlessly. However before he could attack again, Marth launched himself forward. His blade a hair away from grazing the skin of Shulk’s neck. 

But his legs gave out, and he and Shulk tumbled to the ground all at once. He let out a curse under his breath as Shulk’s arm came up to cradle his Exalt protectively as they hit the floor. “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine.” Marth rolled off and tried to stand when a muffled groan caught the guard’s attention. 

Shulk scooped his King off of the floor, carrying him to a nearby bench. “Are you injured?” He then drew his attention to the two silver bracers on Marth’s legs, looped around his ankles. He lifted the Exalt’s left leg to inspect the bracers there. “Did the frame give out?”

“No,” Marth sighed, “it’s nothing like that. My knee just gave out on me, that’s all” 

Shulk peered back up at the Exalt, meeting his eye, as Marth rested a hand gently in his hair. “You're not that old, Sire.”

“It's just an old injury.” Marth held that look, the guilt lingering there, “One that didn’t heal properly.”

“When did you get injured?” Shulk cast his gaze back down at the bracer. “Was it after I disappeared?” 

“... It was. Specifically, during my first Spring Festival as Exalt.” Shulk couldn’t help but curse all his foolishness. Had he been more strategic maybe he would have figured out a way to have them all leave Plegia and return home together. Then the hand in his hair shifted drawing his attention back to the Exalt. “Please do not blame yourself, the fallout was immense. Given everything that happened, I got off rather easy.”

“Had I been there we probably would have been prepared beforehand.” Shulk hissed. He should have been able to think up a better plan. What was the point in seeing the future when he couldn’t even think of a plan that didn’t involve self sacrifice? 

“It was my fault honestly.” Marth sighed, and Shulk couldn’t help the confused and faintly frustrated look. “I should have taken bedrest seriously, but I insisted on getting back to work immediately.” He gave Shulk that teasing smile that melted the ex-seer’s anger, that smile was far too rare these days. 

Oracle turned his attention back to the current crown prince, nose deep in another book, clearly he was enjoying his free time again. 

Time had shifted, Chrom returned, Robin returned, and even his past self made it back without being so much as touched by the cruel hand of fate.

Sure, time had shifted but there was no guarantee that the attack on the Spring Festival wasn’t going to happen. And given the way things played out, this year would have marked Marth's first year of Exalt. The attack was soon, and he wouldn’t let anything happen to Marth this time around. 

Oracle took a soundless step to the left, hiding behind the large balcony curtain. As if on cue his younger self stormed into the room, a frazzled and terrified look on his face. “Shulk are you alright?” Then the tone in the prince’s voice softens, “did you see something?”

Good, a warning has been received. Now all that was left was to make sure no one got hurt in the chaos to come. 

---

Akira had to admit he had a lot more energy now that the inn was closed. The restaurant did seem to pull in quite the surprising upturn. And sure he was still exhausted but not as much as he used to be. 

He finished sweeping before gathering the trash and left out the backdoor to take it to the huge dumpster left out back. When he returned he found the silence a bit unnerving but shook it off. He stretched as he walked over to the front door, ready to flip the sign. 

However the moment he flipped it around something fell off the back. It was a small rectangular paper. When he picked it up he recognized it immediately as a calling card. At a first glance he almost confused it for his own, however upon closer inspection he realized that no it wasn’t, although it was strikingly similar. 

The card itself was actually a very vibrant violet, as opposed to his red. The logo was also very slightly different, the mask painted in white was more feather shaped. The hat the thief was wearing wasn’t the top hat he was used to. Even the fire coming off the mask was a vibrant blue. Whoever this copycat was they sure had a taste for style. 

When he flipped it over to read the message on the back, the name it was addressed to made his heart stop. He stood there for what felt like hours, he hadn’t seen that name in years and hadn’t used it once since moving to Ylisse. Yet here it was written in ink.

Once he swallowed down the impossibility that someone knew that name, he read on. It spoke of the Spring Festival parade, and more importantly that someone was planning on attacking it. It was a plea for help. 

He stood there for a long moment. He felt he would be alot less unnerved if they had addressed him as Joker, yet this name sent a chill so far down his spine he felt himself feeling exhausted just thinking on who this could possibly be. 

He went to the back to go lay down and stared up at the ceiling for a long time. Setting his fear about who the hell could have known that name aside, he realized what the rest of it was finally spelling out to him. Something was going to happen to Lucina and her family, and regardless of his view of authority, Lucina was a friend, a fellow thief, and he couldn’t let anything happen to his teammate. 

It was settled. Tomorrow he'll check out the Spring Festival and see what he could do to help. 

Notes:

AN/ Oh gods you have no idea how nervous I am for the next chapter. Welp I guess there is no other way to go about it. See you in the next chapter.
~ S.Rosey (3/2/2025)

Chapter 19: The Spring Festival

Notes:

Alright, let’s do this, let’s hope this chapter comes off just how I want it to. Hope you enjoy.
Edit: I hope this chapter is worth the wait.

Shulk adjusted Marth’s lapels before tucking an Elixir into the saddle bags. “If anything goes wrong… do not hesitate, alright.”

Marth only gave him a bright smile before adjusting the bunny ear headband. “I have a good handle on mounted combat. Don’t you worry. I'll be fine, especially with this thing.” he shifted the huge and delicately decorated axe. Why they made it look like an oversized carrot he didn’t know, but if it kept Marth safe so be it. 

Originally it was only meant to be a goofy prop, but Lucina was in charge of getting a blacksmith this year. Leading to the weapons being of actual battle quality. Shulk really should thank the artisan who wasn’t aware that these weapons were for show only.

“Alright then.” He had told Marth everything he recalled from the environment in his vision. They had even arranged for Marth to lead the parade specifically so that he could catch the attention of the attackers first before they could reach the rest of his family. 

Shulk didn’t like this plan but Marth had gotten him with the Plegia plot, claiming it was his turn to draw attention away from the Exalt. “I’ll be careful.”

He flashed Shulk that same dazzling smile as always but Shulk could see his hand trembling. Gently he rested his own over it, and they locked eyes, again. Marth needed Shulk to trust that everything would be okay. 

Shulk took one last look at the Ylissian prince taking in all of his charm and grace. The prince was decked out in the dark blue knee high boots, matching the dark blue long sleeve turtleneck he wore under the same pale blue vest his father wore. His gloves were the same white as his pants and the bunny eared headband that replaced his usual circlet. The lapels of his vest were in the same shade of blue as his hair. The same shade of soft pastel blue as the long cape that hung over his shoulders.

He smoothed the pad of his thumb over the prince’s knuckles and that seemed to ease some of the tension in Marth’s shoulders. And that smile he flashed began to reach his eyes. “Good luck.” and with that he let go of the prince’s hand and Marth urged his horse onward.

---

Valkyrie adjusted her attire just right. She wasn’t sure why she needed to wear bunny ears but if this would help her blend into the Spring Festival parade then so be it. She cast her attention to Sparkle who was awkwardly tuning the instrument she was supposed to play. 

Valkyrie had managed to con some of the people in charge of the parade that they were always meant to blend in. Her disguise was almost perfect; all she needed was to be as inconspicuous as possible. She ran a hand through her short hair, shifting the color to a light brown. 

She turned her attention to the other two members of the team, absentmindedly handing Sparkle a bunny ear headband. “Did you get a good scope of the route we’d be taking?”

Tempest nodded. “Forge and I will keep our distance from the rooftops.”

“Good.” Valkyrie reached behind herself, pulling out a small top hat with bunny ears on top of it. “If anything goes wrong, Tempest, drop a fog curtain, Sparkle, you cast a barrier.”

Forge adjusted his backpack. “Alright, we better get going, the parade will start soon.” And just like that they both got onto the rooftop. 

Sparkle climbed into the wagon meant for the bards, kept to practice while the others arrived to join her in the wagon. 

That left Valkyrie. She peered into the nearby road where the first dancers were already starting to walk. She took a deep breath. The old Man always said hesitation was a rookie’s mistake. She was a Phantom Thief, she was The Leader of the Neo-Phantom Thieves, she of all people couldn’t afford to get stage fright. 

Alright, let’s get this show on the road.

---

Lucina smiled brightly as she waved to the crowd. Corrin at her side was eagerly hugging her arm. Lucina tried her best not to look at her wife. She knew if her eyes locked on her wife for longer than a few seconds she wouldn’t be able to pull her eyes away. 

It was funny how much their outfits seemed to contrast each other. Corrin had black tights, Lucina had white ones. Corrin had a soft almost pastel reddish-pink romper, Lucina had a light blue one. The darker accents for Corrin were dark reds and silvers, Lucina’s were navy blues and golds. Even her bunny ears and tail were a plush black while Lucina’s were a pure white. 

It suited her, it all suited her so well. And Lucina knew far too well if she could stare at her wife for hours, she would, but she had a job to do. 

For the moment she only waved, clutching the large decorated egg to keep her grounded. She and Corrin both got to decorate one. It was rather cute that Corrin’s egg had this rather intimidating image of her father’s face, which she claimed was his crest of arms. Although Lucina wasn’t in much of a better place, as her egg was also painted in deep blues bearing the Mark of the Exalt. 

Their Father stood at the far back on a rather large platform. He carried that same silly carrot covered axe he always did. Lucina had to hand it to Eleven for being able to make a replica that could handle her Father’s strength; they had tested them upon Eleven’s request. 

She was even impressed he managed to enchant the large eggs she and Corrin were carrying so that they were able to function as conduits for spellcraft. It was a weird decision but she wasn’t going to argue.

Her eyes drifted back to her wife for another moment, her long silver hair flowing freely in the wind, she was absolutely stunning. Corrin met her eye and only gave her that all knowing grin again. That cute little coy smile that never failed to fluster the Exalted princess.

She averted her gaze again, and tried to focus on anything and everything else. The dancers dancing ahead of their wagon. The music from the bards playing in the wagon following theirs.  

Corrin clutched her arm, her pointed ears twitching slightly.

Then a wolf’s howl sounded, overpowered by the sound of the music. 

---

Akira stretched. He wasn’t one for watching big parades but the note from last night left him with a chill keeping him from sleeping in. He leaned against Eleven and focused his energy on the surroundings, opening his third eye. 

Then suddenly the energy around him changed, he righted himself and clutched the dagger at his side, “Leven…” he watched the blacksmith peer at him with uncertain eyes. “There are hostiles in the crowd.” He dragged the other thief down into a dark alley. “Go get the guard, I’ll try and cut them off.”

Eleven only nodded and ran off. The second he left the alley Akira could have sworn he heard the sound of horse hooves, how did his horse get here? Whatever not important . He summoned his attire and jumped onto a nearby roof. 

He could see them now, making a rush for the royal wagon. Most of the crowd hadn’t thinned, they were still watching like the armed mercenaries attacking the parade was all part of the show. 

It probably didn’t help that a young dancer seemed to be crossing blades with a few of them. Not only that, all the crossbow bolts fired off at the royals were intercepted by a powerful burst of light, erupting into a colorful shower of glittering dust. 

Akira swallowed his pride as a thief, maybe, this would help bolster the rumors. 

He fired off his grappling hook and leapt into the fray. His foot collides with one of the mercs rushing to attack Lucina and her family. As if to prove his point a section of the crowd cheered as if he was some great surprise guest. 

“Nice of you to join us, Joker.” The dancer said with an all knowing grin. She backflipped over one of the attacking mercs and effortlessly knocked him to the floor. 

He said nothing, but continued to help. It was weird, he always prided himself on stealth and showing up when no one saw it coming. Yet he couldn’t help feel like he had been played. 

He cast his gaze up at the wagon where Lucina cast a bolt of lightning outward, striking someone who was getting too close. But the look on her face when she saw him was confused. Had she not planned this? Then that meant…

“Did you send that card?” He asked the dancer as he used his grappling hook to launch himself at a nearby attacker and bring him down in one swift kick. 

“I did~” she gave him this peppy little smile that only made him more confused. He didn’t know this girl. Nothing about her face seemed to come from anyone of his past before Ylisse. 

“We’ll talk about this later.” It was too early to rule her out of knowing anyone from those days.

---

Zelda flinched as she heard the roaring crowd, where they stood watching the parade. Something seemed to be happening further down the road. Maybe the married couple did something cute? Although the energy from the crowd was hard to tell what exactly was going on. 

From where they stood Marth was just about to reach them, although now she could see he wasn’t just walking. He was fighting. 

His horse was running circles around a few play attackers, the huge carrot shaped axe making quick work of a few of them. 

She turned her attention to Roy, who was watching from his perch atop his horse. “I’ve never attended one of these before, is this normal?”

Roy’s knuckles are white from where he gripped the rains. “I’ve never seen this kind of parade before, this is far from how I remember it.”

Zelda couldn’t quite help the knot that formed in her stomach. “Link,” the blonde at her left  turned his attention to face her. “Go look into those play bandits . But make sure no one recognizes you.” That activated this wild look in his eyes and before she could say anything he had a sword and pot lid at the ready. She lost him in the crowd. 

Then Marth rode past them, the gallop of his horse was far too fast but she caught the look in his eyes. This was not part of the parade and he was frantic. His mask however remained in place, as usual. 

She gave a whistle and knew her horse would be on its way. She had to go make sure he was okay. “I don’t think this is part of the show Roy.” They shared a look and he rushed after Marth.

---

Forge cursed as he adjusted the magnification on his goggles. “Hurry up, Forge.” Tempest called as they could hear the sound of Sparkle’s cello, whether she was attacking or casting healing arts was hard to tell but they were in bad shape.

Forge caught sight of someone standing atop a high arch that marked the entrance to market square. “I found him.” There standing atop the arch was a wolf-beastmen with an eyepatch and tattered cloak. He cast his gaze back down the path. “The Prince is going to get there first.”

“Forge.” Tempest tightened the knot on the bandana she had wrapped around her neck. “I need a boost.”

He really shouldn’t be using his weapon for this, haven't quite made the power source infinite yet and they didn’t have much ether with them… But it wasn’t like it would cost too much ether right? 

He sighed and activated his contraption he had strapped to his back. She hopped up onto one of the wings and with a quick spin he launched her, flinging her further down the road. 

---

Lucina fired off another bolt of lighting with Corrin at her side casting fireballs. Something was wrong, completely and totally wrong. 

Akira and one of the dancers had managed to clear most of the attackers, but as they were approaching market square she couldn’t help the knot in her stomach from tightening. 

She had recognized one of those bandits, or at least she recognized a few of them. Namely a panther beastmen, and a lizard beastmen. she was certain of it now. Those two were among those who had attacked her while she was traveling with the Phantom Thieves. They were of the gang that followed them all the way to Midgar. They were the ones who had almost gotten her and Corrin killed. 

Then something flew over their heads, and landed in the space between Marth and the rest of them. 

It looked human, like a young girl somewhere in her late teens. But she had wings, silverish gray wings, familiar wings. Her face was covered by this familiar looking mask-like helmet. In one quick motion the girl knelt down, and slammed her hand into the floor. Lucina saw antlers peeking up from a mess of light blue hair, antlers that also looked far too familiar. 

Then a heavy fog rolled in from nowhere. It was far too dense to see anything. Corrin clung to her arm and Lucina couldn’t help the chill run up her spine. 

She couldn’t see anything outside the fog, she could barely see a few feet in front of the wagon but what she did see was a graceful shadow dancing among others. A graceful technique that seemed far too familiar. 

She squeezed Corrin’s hand. But that did little to comfort her. Because she knew this fog too. She had been wrapped in one very similar when she had been attacked. When Corrin had lost herself and transformed into a dragon. 

Sure she was certain that ordinary fog spells existed, but one being cast so effortlessly and so quickly without catching Corrin’s attention? Environment spells had this unnatural feeling to the air, this weird and uncanny pulling of air, but not this one, it was like the magic that flowed through here had simply switched of its own. 

---

Marth tightened his grip on his axe. The fog had made it impossible to see and sure it wasn’t as if he couldn’t just run forward aimlessly. But that was the thing wasn’t it. If he ran forward he would reach Market square, but from there then what. The market would blend together in this fog, one wrong turn and he would end up in a dead end in some random alley. 

He reached the fountain in the middle of the market square and could feel it. The chill Oracle had burned into him. That all too familiar feeling of being watched. 

He began to focus on his surroundings, his horse also restlessly padding the ground. Footsteps sounded to his left, an unfamiliar rhythm, accompanied with the jingling of chainmail. 

He turned his horse around to face his foe, his grip on his axe turning his knuckles white. Then he entered his vision. A gray wolf beastman, wearing an eyepatch and dressed in armor. His gauntlets sporting metal claws and a crossbow in their other hand. 

The wolf raised the crossbow and Marth reacted in that second, bringing the flat of his axe up to block the incoming bolts. With his other hand he yanked the rains as he spurred his horse into a sprint. 

He charged the man making sure to keep out of his direct line of fire. He had managed to strike him with his axe, however, the mercenary summoned a barrier around himself in that instant that sent a shockwave running down his arm. 

Even still, he ran circles around him, attacking when he saw an opening. But the wolf was faster, countering his axe with his claws or with that strange magic barrier. But Marth learned one very important thing from attacking over and over again. 

The barrier wasn’t always solid. Perhaps if he was a spell caster it would pose more of an issue but the seconds of the barrier being solid was only a brief second otherwise it was intangible. However, telling the difference between its two states was almost impossible.

Just as Marth had started to get a feel for the wolf’s fighting style, the mercenary suddenly tore through the air, coming at him with a flying kick. Marth couldn’t dodge in time. The kick hit him hard, sending him flying off his horse.  

His back hit the floor first, sending a shockwave down his spine. The pain left his eyes unfocused. Then he heard the sound of metal scraping against the paved stone floor. His axe was kicked away from him, vanishing into the mess of the fog.

He didn’t properly register what was going on, there was a mess of grays, whites and blacks, then a silvery white and blue blur shot across his vision. 

When he was able to piece things together he realized that the mercenary was locked in combat with someone else.

She was a human dressed in silver armor, a blue bandana wrapped around her neck. He couldn’t tell anything else about her because she wore a mask. This strange faceless mask that covered her entire face. She had antlers, and claws much like the mercenary but unlike the beastman, the ones she hand erupted from her arm directly. 

She transformed her hand into a strange claw, and summoned a powerful looking energy. It looked almost like she was summoning an orb of glowing water. Then she let it fly and launched it at the mercenary. 

The mercenary summoned that barrier again and in that second the magic bounced off it effortlessly and returned her way.  

Then she slammed her foot into the floor and a pillar of ice formed before shattering upon contact with the returning magic. 

The wolf rushed to close the distance but the girl reached behind her and pulled out a strange looking blade. It looked like a broad sword from this distance but if Marth squinted he could see what looked like teeth moving along the blade. 

The blade roared as she raised it in time to meet his crossbow. He could see the sparks it gave off as the teeth moved, spinning around the blade and cutting at the crossbow. Cleaving it in two, she spun mid air, lashing out at him with a tail that vanished after making contact. 

He dashed out of her range again and came charging back at her moments later. The girl widened her stance. In the second he collided with her Marth watched her palms hit the ground, draconic wings erupting from her back and launching him backwards. She rushed after him and in one fluid motion, summoned ice to incase him. 

She let out a huff of relief when she turned to face Marth himself. He was almost terrified when she walked over towards him, he couldn’t tell her intentions with that mask she wore. 

But then she dismissed the mask and Marth was met with bright blue eyes and silky light blue hair. Then he realized he knew her face. She was one of the mysterious travelers his father had invited into the castle. 

Marth’s heart eased, she wasn’t a threat, right? 

She knelt down next to him and placed her palm to the floor, shifting the solid surface underneath him. A soft glowing golden runes appeared underneath them and suddenly he could feel his injuries fade. 

Then the sound of fast approaching hoofbeats caught their attention. The mystery girl, what did that other girl introduce her as? Tempest? Stood to her feet. “Welp, that's my cue.” Then she summoned her wings and launched herself upwards. 

---

Shulk paced frantically, his visions had shown him only attacking mercenaries, and then the second the parade started the sound of shattering glass deafened him. 

Then a young man with light brown hair had pleaded with the guards to come quickly. He didn’t follow them. Instead he rushed to the market square. And upon reaching the juncture he found a heavy and dense fog had overtaken the area. 

Then suddenly the fog faded away and Marth emerged astride his horse, being flanked by his two childhood friends. He looked a bit startled but otherwise no worse for wear. The relief that overtook him almost brought him to his knees. 

Later reports of the parade painted a ridiculous picture. Accounts of an appearance of glittering rain followed by the sound of a cello, and a surprise appearance of the infamous Phantom Thief Joker. But the best and most detailed reports were about a mysterious man wielding a pot lid and sword attacking random stage performers all the while wearing a strange helmet that resembled a fish. 

Mysteriously the so-called performers who were left on the road were not found after the parade, apparently two strangers one in a red hood and another built like a mountain were seen carrying them off. 

When the parade was over Shulk didn’t even bother letting the prince change out of his outfit before tackling him in his room. The moment the fog hit, he couldn’t deny he was terrified. 

Marth only returned the embrace, and neither of them said a word, for a long moment. 

Finally Shulk broke the silence, while loosening his grip. “What exactly happened?”

Marth didn’t let go and only closed his eyes as if that would help him recall what he saw. “We were attacked, and I was knocked off my horse, I thought it was over.” he opened his eyes to let Shulk see the genuine and complicated well of emotions in his gaze. “But then that girl, one of the ones who came with you and father … she saved me.”

Shulk let go and moved to sit on the edge of the bed. “We should tell your father about this,”

Marth only nodded as he lay there. “Yes, I think they can be trusted.”

Notes:

I had a week-long hiatus between writing sections. I wrote up every scene until Lucina and Corrin’s first scene in one sitting and then took my week-long break because I was so intimidated about doing this marathon chapter of action. Then after three cups of black tea I managed to burn through the rest of the chapter. I hope it was good.
Fun facts. At the time of writing this neither Corrin or Marth have Spring Festival alts. So I made my own. Corrin’s is based on the one for Severa, and Marth’s is a mix of Chrom’s spring alt and Marth’s wedding alt. Thus the axe that looks like an oversized carrot.
Anyways, I hope you’ve enjoyed this chapter and I'll see you in the next one.
~ S.Rosey (3/8/2025)

Chapter 20: Tempest

Notes:

So fun fact before we start. I actually make batches of chapter outlines so I don’t have to keep going back and forth between my plot notes and writing the chapter. That way, I stay in the writing mood and don’t stop my train of thought to check what’s next. This is actually the last chapter made out of a few batches because I told myself I wasn’t going to get here until June. Only for February to punch me in the face with motivation to write. Well, regardless, hope you enjoy the first big, technically the second, reveal of this fic.

The room was still, the three royals sat around a table, each one sitting beside a trusted confidant. Chrom finally spoke up. “So, what exactly happened yesterday?”

“It was a coordinated attack.” Robin started. “We received reports about multiple groups set to swarm the parade along the designated path.” He presented the Exalt with a handful of  personal accounts and eye witnesses. “Weirdly enough, only four of these groups actually were able to attack the parade.” 

“I foresaw the attack.” Shulk interrupted. “We sent scouts to certain spots that fit my vision’s surroundings.” He hesitated. “But I didn’t know about the sheer scale of the attack.”

“Interesting.” Chrom frowned. “What do we know about the men responsible?”

“They seem to be a gang of bounty hunters.” Robin handed Chrom another collection of documents. “Their leader is one Wolf O’Donnell, a mercenary from the freelands.”

“We’ve seen his face before.” Lucina piped up, “Corrin and I encountered him and his gang when we were under Joker’s care.”

“Their faces are burned into my memory, his especially.” Corrin lowered her gaze. Her eyes burning with emotion, a mix of anger and bitter sorrow. “They were the reason I was a huge dragon when you and Dad found me.” Lucina noticed and snaked her hand under the table. Interlocking her fingers with Corrin’s before squeezing their hands together, comfortingly. She squeezed Lucina’s hand in turn, tightly. 

“If he’s a bounty hunter it’s safe to say he was hired to attack us and just used the parade as a prime opportunity.” Marth stared at his copy of the documents Robin had given his father.

Robin frowned. “Unfortunately, Wolf and his men are being particularly tight-lipped to questioning. So we have no idea who hired them.” 

“Keep questioning.” Chrom frowned. “If he doesn't answer in a week's time, we may have to get information through your alternative connections.”

Robin nodded. “I don’t like showing my face in the Dragon’s Claw but if anyone would know someone they would be there, although it won’t be cheap. We save that for a last resort.”

“Ah, right, before we end this meeting.” Marth straightened. “I think we should probably discuss something else of importance.” He made a motion that Corrin and Lucina were not to leave. “It’s about those strangers from afar.”

“Speak your mind Marth.” Lucina encouraged but the look on her face told him she might have an idea about what he might be thinking. 

“That girl, Tempest.” Marth took a deep breath. “If her companions are dubious, she at least can be trusted.” Before easing the tension in his body. “She saved my life.”

“That’s not all.” Corrin interrupted. “I saw that red haired girl Sparkle.” she smiled, “she was casting magic with her cello, she was stopping any arrows that came our way.”

Lucina nodded. “Even that mischievous one.” She thought for a moment before snapping her fingers, “Valkyrie, she was fighting in the front, I wasn’t sure it was her at first but I heard her talking to Joker, and I knew it was her.”

“She does have a very distinctive way of carrying herself.” Robin nodded, then paled. “Wait, you mean Joker was actually there? I thought those were just rumors.”

“No, that was him.” Lucina sighed. “He is also not very subtle.”

Chrom grinned. “Then we can trust them, good to know.” He looked far too pleased with himself. “Well with that settled, meeting adjourned.”

With the meeting over Lucina rushed to her wife’s side. “Corrin, I wanted to ask you something.”

Corrin shifted softly. “Is this about the parade? About Tempest?”

“Good.” Lucina sighed with a smile. “Then you saw it too.”

She nodded. “She’s a dragon… like me.”

“Not just that.” Lucina cradled her wife’s face in her hands. “She summoned that fog, just like you did.”

“I summoned fog?” then her expression changed from amusement to a sad understanding. “Oh, you mean when I was out of control.”

“We need to talk to her.” The two shared a look of agreement and rushed off to go find Tempest.

---

Marth had been burning through a huge part of the novel Shulk had lended him when on a whim he peered up from his book to see Oracle sitting on his windowsill. Marth had thought he was used to it, and to an extent he was. He didn’t scream after all, just froze for a good second. 

Marth had ultimately decided that it was time he spoke to Oracle about everything. He closed the book and placed it on his bed. “Oracle, up for some training?”

The ex-seer only turned and raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure? Your wounds are still…”

“I got knocked over, I’ve been through worse.” He beamed, “it’s not like I got stabbed or anything.”

That had seemed to convince him, because he had simply told him to meet him in the garden. Marth thought it strange but complied. When he walked by the training area he saw the young girl Tempest training by herself and decided to let her be. 

The sun hadn’t set quite yet but it was well on its retreat. When Marth found a secluded corner of the garden he found Oracle leaning against a tree. “You were following me, weren't you?”

“I only told you to meet me in the garden, I didn’t tell you where.” He smiled. “I was waiting to see how long it would take you to notice.”

“I noticed.” He pouted, his cheeks pinkening. “I just wanted to make sure we were somewhere private.” although now that he thought about it… “Then again, those travelers my father brought home, and the big guy who attacked me in the woods… they are from your time aren’t they?”

“Indeed.” Oracle sighed, “The children are the last hope we have, the other is Rex.”

Marth froze. “No.” He shook his head in disbelief. “There is no way that’s Rex. you're lying to me.”

Oracle laughed, well it was more like a chuckle but somehow Marth knew it was the most he would get out of him. “Oh yes that’s him, puberty hit him ridiculously hard.”

Marth mulled his words over for a long moment. “Oracle?” The blonde made a hum of acknowledgement and Marth continued. “What was the me from your time like? You mentioned that those kids are the only hope of your time… does that mean my family…” 

“You were a fair Exalt.” Marth noticed the hint of sadness in Oracle’s tone. “But time had been cold to you,” he stared down at his metal hand. “You seemed more closed off, guarded, untrusting, but you remained kind deep down.”

That left a cold weight in his stomach. “Was I ever unkind to you?”

“No.” he chuckled again but there was a hint of sadness there. “You were never able to keep your mask around me. When it was just us it was like you couldn’t hide them anymore. Lady Lucina said losing me changed you, I guess that’s what she must have ment.”

“What exactly happened to you in your time?” he couldn’t fight that lump building in his stomach. 

He cast a glance over his shoulder back at Marth. “A story for another time.” he tossed Marth his training sword. “Prepare yourself, we came here to train.”

Marth frowned. “Oracle.”

He let out an amused sigh. “Perhaps if you manage to land a hit on me,” he flashed Marth this coy grin, "I'll tell you what you want to know, but your blade has to connect with my person.”

Marth only tightened his grip on his training sword. So be it.

---

Lucina entered the training grounds and just like the others had said, there was Tempest. The girl was practicing her own technique, the training blade in her hands held tightly, as if she was unfocused. Then she stopped, and turned to face both her and Corrin. 

The Ylissian princess swallowed her resolve, but it was Corrin who spoke first. “Tempest?” she stepped out from behind Lucina, “May we speak with you?”

There was something in the other girl’s eyes, something hesitant and uncertain. “Uh sure, what’s on your mind?”

“Were you at the parade?” Corrin began to fiddle with her hair, a clear sign she was nervous. 

“There was a parade?” Tempest gave them this confused smile but both princesses could see right through it. She wasn’t a very good liar, it seemed. 

“We saw you,” Corrin sighed. “We know it was you and your friends who saved us during the parade.”

“What no, those were the Phantom Thieves.” Tempest couldn’t even maintain eye contact. 

Lucina sighed and couldn't help but smile. “Are you sure? Because I happen to know the leader of the Phantom Thieves and I feel he would have told us if he got any new members.”

With the slightest amount of push back the other girl’s facade came crashing down. “Alright, that was us, and yeah I was there, why do you bring it up?”

Corrin rushed over to the other girl and took her hands in her own. “You're a dragon, aren’t you?” Corrin couldn’t hold back her excitement. “Like me!”

Tempest smiled although Lucina could tell she was feeling a bit awkward. “Heh, yeah, I’m a dragon. Well, half dragon.”

“So can you…?” Corrin let go of Tempest and seemed a little shy then. “Can you transform too?”

“Oh yeah, I can do that.” However she seemed a little apprehensive. “I can do that.”

“You seem pretty nervous.” Lucina chuckled. “What do you normally do to relax?”

Tempest shyly fiddled with the bandana around her neck. “Train.” 

“I get that.” Lucina laughed, “how about a friendly spar.”

Tempest seemed to perk up at that. “Oh okay.” There was a child-like excitement that glimmered in her eyes, at that moment. 

Lucina took up one of the spare training swords while Corrin walked over to the bench, eager to watch. “Alright then, let’s begin.”

---

Valkyrie readjusted her gloves as she dug through her stuff to find her mask. In that instant the door to the room opened. Forge and Sparkle returned from the kitchen, Forge in particular seemed a little upset. He had this look about him, as if deep in thought. As if running many numbers in his mind. Sparkle however seemed completely uninterested in pulling him out of his calculation spiral. 

“And where do you think you're going?” Sparkle’s voice was firm and Valkyrie couldn’t help but turn around to face them. 

“I was just going out for a walk.” She flashed the redhead her best smile but the furrow on her brow only deepened. “So where’s Tempest?”

“Training.” Sparkle then marched over and Valkyrie couldn’t help but feel there was no way out.

“Fine. Fine!” she shrank away from the redhead. “Can you cover for me if Driver or Oracle show up? I need to talk to Joker.”

Sparkle stopped her advance but her expression was stern. “Why?” 

“Because I might have given the wrong impression of us, so I need to clear that up if we ever need his help in the future.” There were other more personal reasons she wanted to meet the legendary Gentleman Thief but she didn’t need to tell Sparkle those. 

She gave Sparkle her best pleading face, hoping to look extra pathetic. And just like her dad and the Old Man, she caved immediately. “Ugh, Fine, but if you get caught I'm ratting you out.”

“Oh don’t worry.” Valkyrie couldn’t help but grin. “I never get caught.” and with that she rushed for the window and lept out without a moment of hesitation. 

Then she flattened her palm and let the wind gather under her feet. It was one of the few spells she was ever able to figure out. It had been written in those tomes her father clung to. It had taught her to pull the wind to her whims, allowing her to glide through the air effortlessly. 

She bounced from the top of one tree to the next. Traveling was easy and effortless. as she moved from the castle grounds to the city proper. And as she expected, standing on the tallest tower in the city, was a lone figure watching the horizon. 

She soundlessly landed on the rooftop, however the winds she had gathered around her dispersed, catching his black coat in her mailstum. That had gotten his attention and he turned to face her. “So you're the one from the parade?” 

She grinned. “Yes sir.”

“I’m going to need you to be very clear.” she could feel the shadows pooling underneath him. “How do you know that name?”

She figured that would have upset him. “My thief name is Valkyrie.” But she needed him to help urgently and that was the only way she would have thought to do it. “And would you believe me if I said you told me.”

He narrowed his eyes at her. “I haven’t told anyone about that name not in a good few years.”

Ugh, she should have figured that wouldn’t have worked. “Look. it’s not a lie, i’m your apprentice, or well, I’m going to be.”

That seemed to only confuse him. Good, something other than suspicion. “I don’t need an apprentice. I'm not going to retire, I’m not old.”

She nodded. “Keep telling yourself that.” he looked offended and that made a giggle bubble up in her chest. “I’m from the future.” she hoped that would explain everything.

He only raised an eyebrow at her. “And why should I believe that?”

Well okay, she could prove it, but it would leave a lot to explain. She thought for a long time. “Well I mean I guess I can’t really prove it…” She snapped her fingers when she suddenly remembered something. “but I’m staying in the castle with Monarch and her family… so you can trust me.”

She let out a relieved sigh as that eased his nerves a bit. she had remembered the stories she was told before bed, stories her mentor would tell her in place of reading her a book, so naturally bringing up Monarch was the best call. Anyone from his past wouldn’t have known about that adventure and she was never made a public member of the Phantom Thieves so she remained a secret to only the staff of the Velvet Rest. 

She offered him a gloved hand. “So~ we good now?” 

He shook her hand. “For now.”

---

Corrin watched the two blue haired women spar. She couldn't help but notice that Tempest seemed to know all of Lucina’s moves. She seemed to have a counter for everything. Tempest continued the match with a grace and ease that came from knowing exactly how this fight would go. There was no hesitation, or experimental moves on her part. It was as if she just seemed to know all of Lucina’s tactics beforehand. 

And then Lucina had managed to gain some ground. Her moves seemed to be predictable but Lucina continued forward with all the determination of a boulder rolling down a hill. That seemed to start backing the other girl into a corner. 

It was then that Tempest began to ease some of her restraint. Corrin watched in awe as the young girl summoned draconic features. Claws out one second, dispelled the next. A tail lashing out in one instant, gone the next. It was then that Corrin noticed something strange. Something she hadn’t noticed before. 

There was a faint glow coming from a sword leaning against the back wall. It was a strange broad sword with large metal teeth running down the entire edge of the blade. And in the hilt of the sword was a stone. A large tear drop shaped stone, that glimmered and shone like the sea when hit by the sunlight. The girl had a dragon stone too.

She returned her gaze back to the two sparring. The look of sheer excitement and joy the two shared was almost too cute to ruin. But she needed to know now, especially when the bits and pieces of draconic features she was able to peek at seemed to share a shocking similarity to her own. 

So she cleared her throat, catching both of their attention. “Tempest.” she tried to soften her words so she didn’t come off as eager as she was. “Should we move to someplace larger so that you can transform?”

“Ah right.” The girl jumped away from Lucina and rushed over to the sword leaning against the back wall. She grabbed it and the two princesses followed her as she led them to the pond on the other side of the secret-not-so-secret gazebo.

She walked off towards the pond and upon getting close enough to the deeper parts of the pond, her body began to glow. Soon the light of her form shifted and in another blink the light was now a massive dragon. Well massive was a strong word. She was still pretty big but compared to Corrin’s dragon form she was a bit on the smaller side. 

But sure enough she looked almost identical to Corrin, the only real difference was that her scales had a soft blue shine to them and she had a bandana wrapped around her neck. “Ta-da~” 

Lucina couldn’t help but stare in awe. “She’s almost identical to you, Corrin.” As if to prove it for herself, Corrin transformed and yup, she was a bit taller then Tempest. 

“Uh, yeah, that’s cuz we’re … from the same tribe, yeah that’s it.” They heard Tempest say with a tremble in her voice, a clear fumble. “Dragons from the same tribe look alike.”

Lucina winced and mumbled under her breath. “Tempest, you're a terrible liar.”

“Wait, she could be on to something.” Corrin’s heart fluttered. There was always this strange bubble that formed whenever Corrin thought about her dragon form. Her father didn’t look like her, and neither did any of her siblings. And she had been old enough to understand what adoption was when her father took in the koopalings. She just never really had the courage to ask him if she was also adopted. “Where are they from, can I meet them?”

Tempest de-transformed at those words, and there was obvious guilt on her face. “Ummm well…” she covered her face and made a noise that Corrin knew was some sort of frustration. “I’m sorry.”

Corrin was at her side instantly, shifting out of her own dragon form. “Hey it’s okay.”

Tempest only shook her head. “I lied.” she huffed and Lucina waited through the water to get to both of them. “I don’t know anything about a tribe, the truth is… hard to explain.”

“It’s okay.” Corrin eased. “We’ll try our best to understand.” she motioned for Luci to help and they all walked out of the pond. They marched up the stone steps and all sat on the single bench in the middle of the gazebo.

“Alright.” Tempest wiped her eyes and reached behind her to undo the bandana she had wrapped around her, calling it a bandana felt a bit off as it was as large as a shawl, big enough to cover her chest and back, but it didn’t quite drape over her shoulders. She untied the knot and let the ends fall, but she held it in place. “Please don’t be alarmed.”

She pulled down the blue cloth and the back of her armor. It curved at her lower back, revealing most of her mid back and all of her shoulders. Exposing the pale blue tattoo, or birthmark, a very familiar birthmark, the Mark of the Exalt. “I’m your daughter, from the future.”

Corrin stared at the mark for a long time. Then her heart began to flutter as she took in Tempest’s appearance again, but making sure to really see her this time. 

She had Corrin’s face, but Lucina’s eyes, the deep blue of the eye without the brand mark. Her hair was a softer blue, or at least it looked that way. It was still Lucina’s deep blue when it wasn’t in the sunlight. She had Corrin’s pointed ears but just like Lucina’s they pinkened when she felt like someone was staring at her too long. 

She couldn’t help herself, so she took her daughter into her arms. Lucina soon followed. What was the point in questioning how she came into being when Corrin had seen so many fascinating and unbelievable things while traveling with the Phantom Thieves? She didn’t need to know what magic nonsense they did to have her in the future. All she cared about was caring for the wonderful treasure they had with them now. 

“Can I ask your name?” Lucina asked in a soft voice. “Your real name.”

“Kana.” The little dragon clung to them with a tearful joy that almost broke Corrin’s heart to see. “My name is Kana Von Koopa Lowell, daughter of Corrin and Lucina Lowell.”

“Kana,” Lucina cupped her daughter's face, “that’s a lovely name.” 

“Von Koopa” Corrin smiled, “was that my dad’s idea?” Kana nodded. “Of course it was.” Corrin hugged both her daughter and wife even tighter this time.

---

In the dark and desolate Ylissian dungeons a group of bounty hunters wallow in their most recent defeat. Once again that damned blue haired princess and her damned army of dragons at her beck and call. He’ll make her pay ten fold for what he’s been through, he should have killed her when he had the chance. 

A sound made his ear twitch, he peered up from and saw a figure in dark robes, a hood overshadowing most of their face. “Pitiful creature.” there was an amused humm to those words. 

Wolf didn’t bother bearing his teeth, it was a lame insult. “What do you want?” 

“You want revenge on the Royal Family?” they, no he, smirked. “I can make that happen.”

Wolf scoffed. “Is that so?”

Notes:

AN/ Wow, that took a while. Got stuck halfway through this chapter. Anyways if you couldn’t tell, Awakening affected my very soul while writing this fic. I jest, Originally the story was a bit more disconnected as it didn’t have one true antagonistic force. Then my beta told me to just use one big bad guy since I suck at writing politics. I joked about using Grima because I love them, but the idea stuck. Then I thought about all the fun I could have with a future cast, it didn’t help that the Xenoblade Chronicles 3 DLC just dropped and it gave us older Rex and Shulk and that just made my brain go crazy.
Don’t ask about how Kana happened, because the answer is as simple as Magic. I mean it. I'll leave the specifics to your imagination but yeah, magic.

Fun fact, I’m not sure anyone noticed but the way Kana fights is actually based on the way Corrin fights in Super Smash Brothers. Meanwhile her elemental powers are just like Corrin’s in Fire Emblem Engage. I thought that would be funny, so I did it.

Second Fun Fact, is that originally Kana was supposed to have her mark on her forehead, like Emmyren but I decided to put it on her back around where her wings would sprout out. Mostly just because I’ve seen characters with magic glowing tattoos on their back and I thought it was really cool. And partially because I feel it fits her, it would keep up the headcanon I have that everyone in the Exalted bloodline has their marks in different places.

~ S.Rosey (3/14/2025)

Chapter 21: Birthday Preparations

Notes:

Wow, the past few chapters have been pretty intense. How about we slow things down for a bit?
Edit for RariSweti: It’s a real treat seeing you in the comments again. Glad to see you caught up. And yes MAGIC, I don’t know why that made me laugh when I saw it. Also glad to see you enjoyed the reveal from the last chapter, hope the others are even more of a treat.

Corrin sighed as she practiced moving in the new boots she had gotten for the twins’ birthday party. Her long dress covered them, making for perfect secret training without her wife noticing. However, she couldn't really practice moving without walking aimlessly, and unfortunately for her, there really wasn’t anywhere to go without her wife. Sure, she could walk around in the garden and such, but walking in grass was more of a tier up from her current skill level. 

As she walked around the outside of the castle she stumbled upon her daughter mulling about by the pond. At present Corrin found her terrorizing the local fish. “Kana?”

The young dragon girl peeked her head up, a poor carp still wriggling in her hands. “Yes?” 

“You don’t have to catch your food.” She had briefly spoken with her future daughter about the world she grew up in. She learned that Kana had taken the role of hunter for her goofy little group of friends. “You can just ask the kitchen staff for some if you're hungry.” 

“Oh.” Her grip loosened and the little fish swam away for dear life. “Sorry, I'm just …”

Corrin awkwardly walked closer, trying to keep her balance as she did. “Something on your mind?”

Kana’s cheeks pinkened as she stepped out of the water. “I was trying to get a present for Mama, I heard some of the people in the castle talking about it being her birthday soon.”

“Yes, but I'm sure she would just enjoy it if you celebrated with us.” Corrin smiled, honestly the fact that they had a daughter at all was enough of a present in and of itself. Lucina and her hardly slept that night; they were so giddy. “Would you like to go into town to get her something?” 

At that, Kana’s face lit up and she nodded eagerly. That made Corrin beam in turn. 

Corrin made a motion and the girl jumped out of the shallow water, her wings already carrying her to Corrin’s side. It was honestly amazing that she had such control over her dragon self. Corrin almost envied her, all she could do was jump between dragon and human, not in-between like Kana. In that moment she wondered if it was a skill or a byproduct of her being half dragon. Maybe she should ask. After all if it was a skill issue then maybe Kana could help her gain better control of her powers. 

Corrin couldn’t help but feel this was all too convenient. She would get to spend some time with her daughter, practice walking on even and sturdy stone floors, and if she was truly lucky maybe she could finally get someone who could help her understand her powers better. How amusing it was that her possible mentor would be her own daughter. 

---

Chrom didn’t miss the mountain of paperwork. But the events at the parade had left a lot to clean up. And unlike before, Robin wouldn’t be helping him work through this. No, Robin had his sharp mind and keen eye focused on the investigation. 

As if even thinking of his boyfriend was to summon him into existence, the large double doors to his study were opened. Robin walked in without any fanfare but judging by the look on his face, there should have been thunder roaring outside. 

“Did they say anything?” Chrom watched as the little furrow in Robin’s brow deepened. 

“Oh, they talked.” He dropped another stack of papers on the Exalt’s desk. “And they all told me different things. Leading me to believe that the only one who actually knows who set the hit out is Wolf, and conveniently, he is the only one to keep his mouth shut.”

Chrom took a deep breath and stepped around his desk. Robin was in a foul mood, and that in itself was a bad thing. Robin normally didn’t get like this, so grim, so …. Angry. It was a cold anger that never failed to send a shiver down Chrom’s spine. He needed to ease the pressure somehow. 

He stepped in beside his lover, and eased an arm around his shoulders. That seemed to soften the furrow back to the way Chrom had found it. “You know, we could always go with plan B.”

That eased the furrow, completely swapping out his fury for hesitance. “I can do this, I just have to keep digging, we don’t have to drag them into this.”

That wasn’t what Chrom had expected to hear, but it felt all too right. “You know the reports did mention Joker, maybe he knows something.”

Robin looked so tired then, “I guess I could look into it.” Quietly under his breath, he heard him grumble, “Could grab a drink at the Claw if I’m heading there anyway.”

“You still drink?” Chrom raised an eyebrow, 

“Oh, I meant coffee,” Robin laughed. “No, I stopped drinking alcohol when the Shepherds split.”

“You too?” Chrom couldn’t help but find that amusing: “I only picked it up when Bowser insisted.”

Robin laughed, and that seemed to ease both of them. “I only drank one night before the wedding, and it was while you were chasing us across the country, mostly thanks to those idiots.” Despite his words, there was a wistful smile on his face. 

“You know you can visit them, I never said you couldn’t.” Chrom only chuckled softly as he raised an eyebrow.

“I know,” Robin leaned against him. “I guess I just … wanted to make up for lost time.”

“We have plenty of time to catch up.” Chrom buried his face in the soft white locks of his love. “I’m just glad you're here.”

“You're such a sap.” Robin turned around to be able to properly embrace him. Chrom returned the embrace, perhaps a little too tightly because when he properly realized it, the toes of Robin’s boots were kicking at his shins. “Put me down!”

“... No.” 

---

Kana did an awkward spin in the new dress her mother had offered to buy her. She claimed that Kana needed something nice to wear for the ball that would be held for the Royal Twins’ birthday. Apparently, Kana was too small to fit into either of Corrin's or Lucina’s dresses. 

Although Kana wouldn’t be surprised if her mother simply wanted to spoil her again. She used to do a lot of things like this back when she was little. Back when her mothers would each sneak her into the city and pick out an outfit for her. Mysteriously, something kept happening to the ones her Mom, Lucina, kept buying her. 

Her Mother grinned and rushed closer to get a better look at her. The dress was soft blue silk. And the dark blue long-sleeved turtleneck it came with was perfect. The fabric was soft and reminded Kana of the long blue shirts that her Mama often wore while training. She liked the way the skirt of the dress swished as she moved. “Oh, it’s perfect.” 

Kana beamed as she rushed back to change out of it so they could take it home. After paying they made their way to market square, her mother had already picked out a present her mama would like, so now they were on their way back to the castle. 

They continued walking in silence for a long time when her Mother finally spoke up. “So, when exactly is your birthday, Kana?” Kana caught this twinkle in her eye.

“The day before Mama’s birthday.” She smiled and heard her mother mumble something about their anniversary. She had no idea what she was on about but she didn’t really care to ask. 

Her Mother looked pensive for a moment before snapping out of her trance. “My goodness, that’s tomorrow!” She shook her head and turned her gaze back to Kana. “Is there anything you would like to do?”

Kana only tilted her head, that was a question she wasn’t really prepared to answer. She really didn’t celebrate her birthday as much as she used to. Parties existed in her memories as a chaotic game she would play with her grandpa. There were always a lot of power-ups and battles. They always lead to a bad time for everyone. She did get some yummy cake, but those were only sometimes; it depended if Grandpa had kidnapped a princess recently or not. 

Then the war had reached the Mushroom Kingdom, and then… 

She shook her head; she couldn’t think about that now. She had to think happy thoughts, her mother wanted to celebrate her, she had to think of something to say. “Well,” she began to lightly tug at her bandana, a nervous tic she had ever since she was little. “I think just spending more time with you and Mama would be nice, I miss when we used to just have tea and dance and …” 

She could feel those unpleasant thoughts bubble up to the surface. Her mother must have picked up on her sudden shift in mood because before she could register what she was saying, her Mother had embraced her suddenly. Kana could feel her heart race a little faster as bad memories bubbled back to the surface. “Shhhh,” her mother soothed, lightly patting her back. “I’ve got you.”

Kana took a deep breath and straightened. She shook off the emotional cacophony. Her wings frilled out as her tail flicked anxiously, only for a second, then they were gone. She let out a single huff before she forced those emotions back into the well they came from. She was the Koopa Princess, and if her Grandpa had shown her anything, it was never to let those emotions overtake her. She was strong, she was fierce, she was a Koopa, if only by name.

When she looked back into her Mother’s eyes, she greeted her with a brilliant smile. “I’m okay.” She was strong, she had to reassure her Mother that her sacrifice wasn’t for nothing. That even in those dark days she could still smile. After all her Mama had said she had her Mother’s smile, and to lose it, would be a shame. 

Her mother blinked at her for a moment before her expression softened. Absent-mindedly, she patted Kana’s head. 

---

Robin pushed open the old but intricate painted door to the inn, and found the front desk empty. A sign claiming the inn was closed for the time being. Strange. He followed the path into the large restaurant that used to be the main foyer of this lovely home. 

You know, now that he took a good look at the house, it did look rather nice. He was always opposed to the remodeling when they had started but it was always because he still felt this was his home, it went from empty to crowded in an instant and it had overwhelmed him, then. But now, he could see how tasteful it actually was. 

Right now it was the slow hours in between the lunch rush and the dinner rush. Right now there was hardly anyone mulling about, he was the only one in the restaurant right now. Perfect. He took a seat and dinged a small bell that sat on the table, strange this wasn’t needed last time. 

From the back Akira walked out, notebook at the ready. He carried himself surprisingly well. Robin half expected him to have run the inn into the ground. Well maybe that’s why the inn was closed. He was taking care of himself, wow, he’s gotten a lot better at time management. Robin couldn't hold back the amused smirk. “Wow, you lived being left on your own, I'm actually shocked.”

Robin watched as Akira’s mask dropped and he looked both honest and amazed, that vanished almost instantly a second too late, that was weird. Then that stupid smug grin crossed his face. ”Well, well, well, look who came crawling back.”

Robin rolled his eyes. “One special.” Akira huffed and walked off. Robin indulged in the soft sound of the muted city. It did feel nice to be back here, perhaps he had grown too used to living in the inn, but he almost missed the sound of the muted bustle. It was a far cry from the blissfully quiet castle that went from pleasant to eerie when the sun came down. Chrom, thankfully, had helped him get through those deafeningly quiet nights. 

The rich smell of curry and coffee brought with it a pleasant nostalgic feeling. Unfortunately the moment was ruined by Akira showing his face again. “If you're looking for your spot back I could talk it over with the guys-”

Robin cut him off with a motion, as he drank from his coffee. He was almost amazed that Akira had added sugar, he remembered Robin’s preference? “That’s not why I'm here,” he watched as some of Akira’s bravado faded faintly. “I’m here to ask about the parade incident, witnesses said you were there.”

Akira took the seat opposite him on the small round table. “Yeah I was there, what do you want to know?” He wasn’t even going to try and play coy? Is he okay?

Robin shook off his momentary confusion. “Why were you there? Did you know there was an attack or did someone tell you?”

Akira reached into his vest and pulled out a calling card. He held it out but didn’t let it go, when Robin reached for it he pulled it ever so slightly away. However he turned it over, making sure to hide who it was addressed to. “Found this on my door, it’s addressed to me, mentioned something going down at the parade and someone needing my help.”

Robin reached for it again and was denied. Robin focused his eyes intensely on what Akira allowed him to see. It was a calling card, concerningly similar to his own. “Another Phantom Thief? Didn’t know you had such a cult following, I almost feel bad that they look up to you of all people." Despite his jab Akira’s grin only widened. 

“What can I say, I’m just that good.” he put the note away. “Met the kid, she doesn't come off like she's some evil mastermind but… let's just say I have my reasons for not trusting her.’” He hesitated. “But she claims she’s living it up with Luci and Corrin, that true?”

Robin let out a deep and remorseful sigh. “Let me guess she calls herself Valkyrie?”

“So you do know her.” he let out a huff. “Well it proves she wasn’t lying about that, at least.”

“Can you do me a favor?” Akira raised an eyebrow at him, so he continued. “Those who attacked us were bounty hunters. Apparently there was a bounty put on the heads of the royal family. I need to know who sent it out.” He opened his mouth to offer compensation, but Akira cut him off.

“Deal,” Akira only grinned. “I’ll use my influence to figure out who put down the bounty, and in exchange, you give me the name of your merchant contact.”

Robin couldn’t help but smirk at that. “So you noticed, I'm impressed.” he took another long and satisfying swig from his coffee. “Deal. Her name is Anna, she’s a redhead, I’ll let her know you're one of my errand boys.”

Akira bit his lip at that, clearly displeased at the thought, “If that’s what it takes, so be it.”

Robin couldn’t help but laugh again, “I didn’t think you’d be so tight for cash, how's business been, I saw you closed the inn, money troubles?”

Akira sighed. “I’ll have you know that I didn’t close the inn because it was doing badly, I closed the inn because Cloud and Byleth decided to go elope and left me to run this place by myself.”

“Wait, they ran off?” Robin frowned.

“Yes!” Akira huffed, “and they left me to do the taxes too.”

Robin chuckled. “And here I thought you were the master of multitasking.”

“Shut up.” Akira only pouted but he clearly wasn’t too upset about it. 

“If it helps, Anna could run the conversion rates for you if you need it desperately. Although she may want a cut of the pie.” 

Akira huffed. “I’ll think about it.”

---

Oracle walked down the dusty old passageways of the castle. 

The prince was summoned to a last minute council meeting. He had insisted that Oracle go rest, that he had this feeling that the meeting would last for hours. But Oracle’s ability to sleep was lacking after the attack on the parade. 

His Exalt had spoken openly about many hardships he had experienced and yet this one was one of the few things he refused to talk about. What made this all the worse was that upon returning to the castle, his Exalt never celebrated neither his nor his sister's birthday. And he would always change the subject whenever Oracle had asked about it. 

That was why he walked through the old abandoned passages hidden by the castle. These passages were meant to be used in the event of an invasion. He was familiar with them; their map burned into his mind when used in Ylisstol’s last stand. 

As he walked through the cobweb-covered passageways, gazing up at dusty doors and the still-intact mystic seals. He clutched the old ring closer to his chest, the Exalt’s memento, one of the few keys to those ancient doors. After all those doors were blessed, sealed with ancient magic, so that only those carrying the Exalted Crest could pass. For those with the Exalted brand, their mark was enough, and for those like Oracle, a signet would suffice.

As he drifted aimlessly, checking those doors over and over, he noticed something that chilled his blood. His footprints from the past few patrols were gone. The dust from the floor and walls had vanished as if a strong wind had cleared the way. 

But this part of the catacombs wasn’t drafty, there was no natural wind that blew through this part of the castle, and no natural way for the area to be as clean as it was. Someone had been here, someone other than him. 

He followed the path to one of those ancient doors. He reached for the signet but upon resting his palm to the door he noticed it was ever so faintly left ajar. 

Someone else had been here. 

Notes:

AN/ So a few fun facts: Kana’s birthday is April 19th and Lucina's is April 20th. I didn’t know this before I started the story so that was a fun little surprise. Also the ending to this chapter was originally something else BUT after a super long hiatus where I had finally hit the writer’s block wall, I decided maybe I should move the timeline around and ended up having to rewrite the last few scenes. Anyways hope you had fun and can’t wait to see you in the next chapter.
~ S.Rosey (4/15/2025)

Notes:

AN/ Starting off this story right. Anyways, yes, I hope you’ll join me for this very ambitious sequel to PDB.
Fun Fact:
1. Marth and Lucina’s Kimonos are based on Lucina's In-game art for The Fire Emblem Awakening, Hot Spring Scramble DLC. although I added the coat.
2. Corrin’s is based on the one Female Kana in Fire Emblem Heroes, the one for the New Year’s event, mostly cuz Female Corrin doesn't have a kimono alt, and that is a shame.
Anyway, I hope you’ll join me for chapter two, see you all later, and have a wonderful day.
~ S.Rosey (3/24/2024)

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 2 of The Love Stories of Royal Twins & Thair Beloveds